NATION

PASSWORD

Sagas of Sondria [Miscellaneous RP Thread, SONDRIA ONLY]

Where nations come together and discuss matters of varying degrees of importance. [In character]
User avatar
Ghant
Minister
 
Posts: 2473
Founded: Feb 11, 2013
Civil Rights Lovefest

Sagas of Sondria [Miscellaneous RP Thread, SONDRIA ONLY]

Postby Ghant » Sat Aug 30, 2014 10:44 am

Image


Ancient tales, legends and chronicles abound. Fantastic tales of history. The leaders, the events, the things that have shaped a world of wonder and fascination.

Here, you will find the stories of past events, of sagas that have shaped a world.

The Sagas of Sondria.

Image
The following stories may contain scenes of implied adult situations. Reader discretion is advised.

Index
Last edited by Ghant on Sun Sep 07, 2014 11:23 pm, edited 5 times in total.
▬▬▬▬▬▬▬ஜ۩۞۩ஜ▬▬▬▬▬▬▬
Ghant
▬▬▬▬▬▬▬ஜ۩۞۩ஜ▬▬▬▬▬▬▬
Factbook | RP Resume | IIwiki Admin
Commended by Security Council Resolution #450
Recipient of the Greater Dienstad Roleplay Reward
"Look on my works, ye mighty, and despair!" - Percy Bysshe Shelley, Ozymandias
XX XXX
XX XXX

User avatar
Ghant
Minister
 
Posts: 2473
Founded: Feb 11, 2013
Civil Rights Lovefest

Ghantish Chronicles

Postby Ghant » Sat Aug 30, 2014 10:57 am

Ghantish Chronicles, Vol. I

1000 CE- An emissary of the Lord of Onmutu delivers a message to King Richard II of impending Viking threats.

Onmutu and Ghish, Ghant
Summer, 1000 C.E.


Gorleminoc had been to Ghish once before, many years ago. An old city, but not as old as most of the others in the south of Ghant. It was raining there, and as he approached the Great Castle of the King of Ghant, he felt a sense of unease. He reflected on the events that had led him there.

Gorleminoc took a great deal of pride in being the emissary of Lord Onius of Onmutu. Onius was the richest lord in all of Ghant, who sat fat and content in Argiadorre, otherwise known as the Lightower, his ancient fortress at the southernmost tip of the continent. Gorleminoc himself was born of traders in Onmutu, and as such lived much better then the average commoner, but did not experience the benefits of being either a Lord or Knight. In any case, his father was a good man and well respected, and Gorleminoc received a decent tutelage at the court of Onius, who had dealings with his father, and was impressed with Gorleminoc's sharp mind and keen eye.

It was not on good tidings that Onius summoned Gorleminoc to court with great urgency. He had been sleeping in his modest dwelling within the "tiptown" district of Onmutu, the part closest to the Lightower, when a knight of Onius knocked obnoxiously at dawn until he had risen from his slumber, bidding him come to court. Gorleminoc dressed quickly in a two piece suit and came rushing to Court. He had found Onius reading a letter.

Onius was a man of 45, tall and with dark brown hair and light blue eyes. He was dressed in fine robes of silk and satin lined with fur, and he sat perched atop his seat in the round hall of the Lightower, with ancient Ghantish Runes carved into the stone walls. Nobody knew what they said, and nobody knew how old the Lightower was either. Most just assumed it had been there since before the coming of the ice, from the time before the Gods punished Ghant with the cold for their vanity.

Onius looked at Gorleminoc down below. "I received a letter this morning, brought by a raven just before dawn. Read it".

Gorleminoc approached his lord and took the parchment from his hand. It read as followed:

Code: Select all
From: The Sjömännen

To: The native tribes of these lands

Send forth your ships filled with tribute and send forth your sons to do us homage over the seas to where the sun rises, or, like the rising sun, we will burn and scorch your lands until your land gives to us all the fertile bounties that you gather by the sun's good grace.


Onius calmly looked at the emissary and decreed, "this letter is quite troubling. Although I fear not the machinations of wayward barbarian plunderers, the people of the coasts might be in danger. I would have you take this letter to the King of Ghant himself, and inform him of these tidings. You are to depart for Ghish at once. Return only once the King has seen the letter and provided his response to me on how to deal with it."

"Yes, my lord", replied Gorleminoc. He wasted little time in executing his orders. In three days time of riding hard through the towns and villages of southern Ghant upon a mare assigned to him by Onius, he came upon Ghish.

All he needed to do to get into the city and up to the King's Castle was show the guards the seal of the Lord of Onmutu. The Castle was old- it had been built by the Lords of Ghish from the time before the first King of Ghant almost 100 years ago. It was made of black stone, and dimly lit by torches that lined the sconces in the walls. Tapestries dangled from the walls, depicting great battles against Dakmoor, the Tjǫrnmenn and the Ecrans, all of whom had been vanquished by Ghantish strength and perseverance.

Gorleminoc followed the white carpet along the length of the floor of the castle, into a large round chamber, again dimly lit and scantly decorated. The chamber was so quiet he could hear a pin drop. At the end of the room was the Obsidian Throne itself, and seated upon it was his majesty, King Richard II of Ghant, with many knights, retainers and servants about him.

Richard II had reigned for 21 years. Once he was tall, strong, and well-respected. A hundred battles had left his once powerful body weak, mangled and deformed. He had whispy grey hair upon his otherwise bald head, a lazy eye, a lockjaw and scars upon a fat and pitted face. He was fat and gouty, and his left leg was crooked and bent. At the base of the throne sat an iron bucket.

Gorleminoc bowed before the king as he approached, and handed a retainer his official seal and the letter. The king coughed and then spoke, "So, the fat and happy great lord of Onmutu has something for me, aye? Hopefully it is his maiden daughter. Although I can no longer lay with a woman the way a man ought to, I am sure she would be most satisfying". The king laughed at his own vulgar joke, and then proceeded to cough up blood with what could only be described as chunks of flesh contained, into the iron bucket below.

"Only the Gods know what this cough is from. Such a pity, I won't survive the winter ahead. My time is precious, boy. Its good to be the king, but I don't have much time left to enjoy it. Me needs find me some pretty young wench, and quickly. So lets get this business over with".

"Your majesty", replied Gorleminoc, "There are matters of urgency that I bring before you today. My Lord received a letter via raven, and bid me show it to you. Please, my lord, I beseech you to read it."

The king reached over and snatched the letter from the retainer, and began to read it out loud. The room began to mumble once it had been read.

"These Sjömännen are such pleasant people. They took the time to learn how to write in Ghantish! Or maybe they had some poor Ghantish slave write it out for them. In any case, I mean to tell these arrogant fools to piss off."

"You mean to ignore their letter, your majesty?"

"No. I will write a reply. I am thinking about having it read something like this". The King took a blank piece of parchment paper and began scribbling down on it. After a few minutes, he handed it to the retainer, who then passed it onto Gorleminoc:

Code: Select all
From: The Kingdom of Ghant

To: The Sjömännen

Please, send forth your barbarian pissants to our fair and noble land. Watch as we slay them with Ghantish steel and mount their heads upon spikes all along the coasts, and shove their filthy privy parts down their throats,  so that when anymore of your doggish brethren dare harass our lands, you will know their fate, and share in it if you so dare encroach. If you want our sons, feel free to come and capture them, and if you dare, feel free to harvest our fertile bounties. If you want it, come and get it, or may all of the World know you as craven barbarian bastards.

With all due respect,

King Richard, the Second of His Name, King of Ghant, Sixth King on the Obsidian Throne, Observer of the Old Laws, Defender of Justice and Protector of the Realm


"There you go, boy, you like that?" The King began to laugh, before he had to choke up more blood.

"Your majesty, do you think it wise to provoke and antagonize these foreigners?"

"Wise, no. Amusing, yes. Let them come, boy. This is Ghant! We pride ourselves on humiliating fools such as these. The sea protects us. We are far-flung and isolated from the warm lands. Any who dare sail the Sea of Ghant, and somehow find themselves upon our shores, best not be looking for trouble. They will find it, and it will bite them hard in the ass."

"Would you be willing to wager the blood of innocents on it, your majesty?".

The King frowned, and his yellow eyes glistened. "What do you know of blood, boy? Ghant is blood."

"I do not understand, your majesty."

The king rose from his throne, although it looked like a painful endeavor. He grasped a cane next to the throne, and limped down the steps. When he got to the bottom, he stood within arms reach of Gorleminoc. He paused, and then drew a knife from his belt, and dragged it across the palm of his left hand.

"You see that? You know what that is?"

"That is Odolzin, the ancient blood seal, a sign of great trust and faith. Any man who cuts his palm swears an oath upon his life."

"Indeed, you are correct. We Ghantish believe that blood is the most important thing in all the world. All the things that men do in the world, they do for blood. The blood of their women, children, their king, what have you. These Sjömännen, they seek resources, to preserve their own blood. That would come at the expense of ours. We can either give them what belongs to us, or they can come and attempt to take it, and fail. Then it will be their blood that nourishes the grass, not ours."

"I see."

"Do you? Hear me, boy. The world should fear us. We are a divided land, a land of many kingdoms. Gaemar, Dakmoor, Odolargia, Arrautsa, Gauekoizarra, and all the rest. Each has their own blood. There is power in blood, more then most realize. It is precious, yes, but also expendable, in time. Although now it may seem unlikely, one day that blood could become one from many. The blood of all these lands could flow through the veins of one man. One man could unite all of these lands, with blood. And when that day comes, these Sjömännen will need to lock up their women and pray to whatever heathen gods they worship, begging them to show them mercy. Because on that day, not even their gods will be able to shelter them from our wrath. Then they will know the price of blood." The king began to cough more violently, and began limping on his cane back up to the throne.

"What should I tell my lord, your majesty?"

Still limping up towards the throne and without looking back, the King spoke. "Do nothing, and sit and wait. We will deal with the Sjömännen if and when they decide to come to Ghant. Until then, its business as usual. No go."

Gorleminoc bowed, and turned and walked out of the Castle, with the new letter in hand. His mind could not stop thinking about what he had just heard, and how it was a conversation that would need to be recorded. Time could only tell if the King would be right.
Last edited by Ghant on Sat Aug 30, 2014 11:07 am, edited 3 times in total.
▬▬▬▬▬▬▬ஜ۩۞۩ஜ▬▬▬▬▬▬▬
Ghant
▬▬▬▬▬▬▬ஜ۩۞۩ஜ▬▬▬▬▬▬▬
Factbook | RP Resume | IIwiki Admin
Commended by Security Council Resolution #450
Recipient of the Greater Dienstad Roleplay Reward
"Look on my works, ye mighty, and despair!" - Percy Bysshe Shelley, Ozymandias
XX XXX
XX XXX

User avatar
Ghant
Minister
 
Posts: 2473
Founded: Feb 11, 2013
Civil Rights Lovefest

Ghantish Chronicles

Postby Ghant » Sat Aug 30, 2014 10:58 am

Ghantish Chronicles, Vol. II

1187 CE- Magnus IV, King of Ghant, struggles to earn notoriety in the face of losing power.

Thule, Ghant
1187 C.E.


The snows fell, the winds howled, and the icy air stabbed at the King’s lungs. Every inhale and exhale was painful. The north of Ghant in the winter was not a good place to be.

Magnus IV of Ghant fancied himself a strong man. But nothing prepared him for this. His greatest test as a man. Leading a host of southerners against the barbarians of Thule, in hopes of conquest.

He was 36, and had been king since 17. He was a good soldier, but not such a good king. Well, he thought he was a good king, but not many other people did. He lacked the refinements that were said to be necessary for rule, and his Queen died young, leaving a stillborn daughter.

Magnus was a hard man. He had few friends, and many enemies. His kingdom was divided against itself, and men whispered of plots and schemes to remove from the Obsidian Throne, in favor of his brother. His brother was a weaker man, but a more influential man, who had many more friends at court.

His brother and others at court often mocked him openly to his face. They pointed out all the little mistakes and missteps he made, hunting for reasons to make him feel isolated and weak. He tried not to let all of that get to him, but eventually it did. He would lock himself away, in places of the Castle where he could be alone. For he few friends, and people that he could trust. The feeling of being a man against the world gripped him at times.

Magnus had to do something. So he declared that he would march north. Past Gaemar, Draconis, and the ice coasts, into Thule itself. He argued that by conquering Thule, that they would access to great beasts of the North, and they could move from there south into Eskura, and defeat the warring petty kingdoms, one by one.

He called upon on noble and virtuous men to rise for his cause. “Knights and Lords of the Kingdom of Ghant, the time has come to take the battle to the northern barbarians! Let us bring to them the light of modernity and justice! Let’s us purge them of their heathen ways. Let us make the realm for everyone, so that it might not serve a few, but serve many. Victory awaits our glorious cause!”

And many men did flock to his cause. It was thought that many encouraged the campaign, if not to see Harold upon the throne as soon as he left. After a month of gathering a large host numbering roughly 75,000 men, they left in the late summer, thinking they could get to Thule before winter.

He rode out with his large host, many of them knights and men on mounted horse, the rest foot soldiers. Many of the Lords were minor lords, seeking to add glory, fame and fortune to their houses. Others were hedge knights, seeking to fight and serve in exchange for food and the prospect of elevating their status. Still others were common men, looking to earn glory enough to elevate them from some small status to song and poem.

It took them months to move along the east coast of Ghant, through Langael, and then Onia, and then onto Gaemar, and then through the Grey Wastes, into Draconis. Beyond Draconis, they began to suffer many ambushes from barbarians, from Ziri and the mountains to the north of there.

But continue north, they did. After some time, they entered the lands of his cousin, Zalam the Ice King. Magnus’s mother was Isolde, who was the sister of the Ice King’s father. They greated each other warmly, and he and his greatest knights were treated to a feast. Perhaps our last one .

Zalam was a curious, as well as practical man. “What madness has lead you to ride against the northerners?”

“Glory, cousin. To prove my valor, and worthiness to lead.”

Zalam was not impressed. “You are foolish, cousin. Do you think that riding in on some horse, in a blaze of glory, and trying to become a big shot, will win you any support, and the admiration and respect of the people? It won’t. It will only lead to scorn, animosity, and your demise. They will turn against you all the same.”

Magnus was angered by that. “And what you suggest I do?”

Zalam stared at him with those, hard, stone cold blue eyes. “Earn their trust and respect. Become one of them, adapt to them. Then they will learn to like you enough to entertain the notion of allowing you to lead them.”

Magnus snorted. “But I have a Crown upon my head!”

Zalam chuckled that time. “If you think a Crown makes a man a King, then you are sorely mistaken.”

“How dare you mock me, like everyone else! I am the King! I am the best man for it, to lead and protect the Kingdom! How dare they cast stones at me, after all that I have done!”

Zalam contorted his face. “With that attitude, you are forsaken. I shall pray for you, Magnus, that you might see the error of your ways, and so that you might have the wisdom to preserve what little dignity and honor remains to you.”

Magnus pushed himself away from Zalam’s feast table, and readied his men to continue the march north. Who the hell does he think he is? That patronizing bastard! I will not bow, and I will not break. I shall defy them until the bitter end!

As the marched north, they attracted many free-riders, hedge knights, and soldiers of fortune to their cause, from the mountains. The supplementary forces were most welcome.

And then they reached the northern reaches of Izotzlurrak, west of the Lands of Black Ice. That country was a cold, desolate wasteland. Men froze in their armor, and horses began to die in droves, only to be converted into horsemeat to feet starving men.

They urged him to turn around, to turn back, to abandon his fight. “Your majesty, no man of the south can hope to survive in this country.” His loyal advisor Dago told him. “This country is filled with dragons, trolls, atogs and lhurgoyfs, and hairless men with filed teeth that live in caves and feed on the flesh of men.”

The king was fearless. “I am not afraid. Let the Gods throw at us what they will. I am the King of Ghant, and I am a rock.”

If he was a rock, he was a cold one. He had stuffed his armor with cloth, to keep his skin from freezing against the cold armor that encased him. Other knights were not so fortunate. They suffered from the frostbite, and their noses, ears, cheeks, fingers and toes turned black, and gave way to rot.

They had to slow down and hunt, in order to sustain their rations. But game was hard to find, and many hunters that went out to catch wild game, never returned. Magnus shuddered to think what happened to them. He thought that perhaps their bones decorated the cave of some savage cannibal of the Lands of Black Ice.

By the time they entered the lands men know as Thule, they were in winter. The blizzard swirled around them, thickening the air white. The wind was searing, and cut into his skin, even through the covers of face.

They had a general idea of where they were going. There was said to be a great fortress of a Thulak King, not too far north into Thule. He had heard that their defenses were minimal, with a light garrison, so Magnus assumed that a quick attack with his mounted knights would be enough to take the fortress. Once there, they could regroup and hunker down if needs be, before moving east.

They couldn’t find the fortress. He sent scouts out into the blizzard to look for it, and most didn’t come back. The ones that did, were either near death, or delusional.

And he missed the sun. Up here, there wasn’t one. The nights were pitch black, and the days were cloudy to such an extent that hardly any light could be seen at all. On occasion, when it did poke through, it was a dull color, like some greenish blue.

To make matters worse, the blizzards were so thick, that he could hardly see but a few feet in front of him. Men got lost and fell behind, and were never seen again in the thickness of it. And the way it howled when it blew. It was like some great and ancient beast, that consumed men and beast alike in its frozen maw.

And sleep was hard. Often times, he could not, even though he would lay there in a bundle of cloth and furs. He could feel the cold in his bones, stabbing at him, gnawing at him.

He was fortunate though. Many of his best men did not have the same luxuries that he did. They would sleep and not wake up, just laying there frozen. The thought made him sad, because these knights, loyal and true, would never return to their homes, to their families. Their bodies would remain, frozen in place, for all time, as grim reminders of a King’s folly.

But it was too late now, to turn back, to admit that he was a fool, or that he was wrong. He had what he wanted. He had marched into the heart of winter, and survived. He had survived whatever the Gods of Ice and Storm could throw at him. He just had to continue. He had to endure. He had to push on into the blizzard, against the odds.

One morning as they wandered through the blizzard, a boy approached him from behind on foot. The boy was freezing and gaunt, and rapped in rags.

The King looked at him. “Boy, how old are you?”

“Eleven, your majesty.”

“Where are you from?”

“Uptown Ghish, if it please your majesty.”

“And what are you doing here?”

“I was an orphan, your grace. A poor nobody, growing up in the streets. I heard you were gathering men, and I snuck off with some other boys. We followed behind the main host. Most of them boys are dead, done froze to death. I am the last one. And I would rather die up here, as part of your adventure, then live and die a nobody in the slums.”

That resonated with the King. The boy is right. Is not better to go out in a blaze of glory, fighting against the world, then it is to languish in the shadows and die a no one?

“What is your name, boy?”

“Karo, your majesty.”

“And your family name?”

“Ain’t got one, your majesty.”

“Well, Karo, stay close. You must be important yet, otherwise the Gods would have killed you already.”

The boy gave a slight smile. “I will try, your majesty.”

The following day, the King’s squire was found dead. He had froze to death in the night.

Karo was still alive, and not any worse for the wear. He was not far from where the King slept. “You, Karo.”

The boy struggled to his feet. “Yes your majesty?”

“It seems that I am short of a squire this morning. Perhaps you can be my new one?”

The boy dropped to his knees. “It would be an honor, your majesty. The thing is though, is I don’t know how to be no squire. I ain’t no noble boy that can be a proper squire.”

Magnus surveyed the field. He could make out the visages of black mounds on the ground, but he could not tell who was dead or who was alive. Much the same of late. Then he looked at Karo again. “All the noble boys are dead. You are the only boy that I see anywhere, and I don’t feel like looking for another one. Don’t be shy, boy, I will tell you a squire does.”

And so, in a day, he taught the slum orphan boy how to be a squire, there in the darkness and cold of the Northern blizzard. The boy learned fast. No wonder he is still alive.

He then asked the boy, “tell me true, boy. Does anyone care if you live or die? Do you have any friends or family, that pray for you back home?”

The boy looked sad. “No, your majesty. Nobody. Most people don’t like me. They cast stones at me wherever I go, and curse me. Such is the life of a poor boy, me thinks.”

Magnus nodded. Me and this peasant boy have much in common. There is no man or woman who prays for me. They all curse and mock me. No matter what I try to do that is good for realm, they wish ill upon me. I won’t die for them. I won’t give them the satisfaction.

That was when the King came to realize what he and the boy had in common. Resolve. The will to continue, to fight. The will to prove something.

And so they continued on, to find their fabled fortress, by now reduced to an unorganized band of men, wandering aimlessly through the blizzard, until they either dropped dead or survived long enough to accomplish the goal.

But the Gods were crueler then that. The horses died first, forcing the men to continue on foot. Even the King’s own horse died from under him, forcing him to find a new horse, which took some time.

His loyal advisor Dago was still alive, albeit barely. He was puny, sickly and weak. Raw horsemeat was any man’s first choice of food, but out here, it was better then nothing.

Dago spoke meekly. “Your majesty. There is a frozen lake not too far to the north, and on the other side is the fortress, so says the scouts.”

“Good, we ride for it with great haste.”

And so they did. They rode out to the edge of it. It was rather large, surrounded to the left and right by cliffs, barely visible through the snow and ice. They couldn’t see far beyond it. Magnus stopped at the edge of it, and waited for what was left of his forces to gather, which they did, slowly but surely.

“Good men of Ghant. We are close to our destination. On the other side of that frozen lake, lies our destined fortress. We have the strength in men to take it, and we can refresh ourselves upon its stores, and rest for a time as needs be, while we recover our strength.”

The men, already of noticeably low morale, feebly shouted in approval. The shouting of half-dead men.

Magnus wouldn’t waste any time. He rode out onto the frozen lake. The ice was thick beneath the hooves of his worse. There was a dim light penetrating the clouds ahead, through the blizzard. He squinted to look closer. There was castle nestled against a jagged protrusion of rock. Yes, we are almost there, Magnus thought.

A wise man once told Magnus, when he was but a boy, that often times, a man was the furthest away from that which he desired, when he was the closest to it. And also, be careful what you wish for.

That was what Magnus was thinking when he heard the horn. It blew off in the distance, a long, low, bellowing noise, that sent shivers down his spine. He had heard it said that you hear them before you see them.

And then, to his horror, he saw them. Great beasts of fur and tusk loomed in the distance, making noises with their trunks. Men sat atop them. And men began to appear along the cliffs to his left and right. We are surrounded, Magnus thought. Gods save us.

It was clearly a trap, set up by the Thulak to lure the king and his weakened forces into an area where they could be easily killed. And they were outnumbered too, he guessed, as the Thulak swarmed along the cliffs and on the opposite side of the lake.

The King wasn’t going to sit there and die. He drew his Arragard steel sword, Ordainsari, and held it high, as he shouted. Then he charged. He rode straight and true, to the other side of the lake, where the beasts and their riders were waiting. His men rode behind him, what few had horses, and the others charged on foot.

The Thulak on the cliffs rained arrows and rocks upon them. Magnus shouted. “Stay in the middle!” Those who deviated to far to either side would be more likely to get hit by a projectile.

And then they came upon the opposite side of the lake. The great beasts bellowed, and rose up on their hind legs. When Magnus and his forces came upon them, he shouted “bring down the beasts! Go for their eyes and legs!”

And then the vanguard collided with the beasts. They came down with their front legs, smashing men undertow, and swinging their tusks, which were fitted with spikes. One swing of their tusks could impale several men, and they did, at least those who went for the beasts legs. Men were skewered right off of their horses, to die being flung around by some great northern shambling beast.

The archers and pikmen had no better luck going for the creature’s eyes. They were so harry, so shaggy, that they could not be seen. And when one soldier got close enough to the beast to do damage, the beast rider up on top would rain down arrows and rocks.

“Shoot the riders!” The King shouted, and the archers tried, to mild effect. Despite killing the rider, there was still the beast to be considered.

Several mounted knights swarmed one beast, cutting its legs, and brining the creature and its riders down. The morale gained from felling one such beast was short lived, as men began to charge their position. Grizzled men with massive, double bladed axes and warhammers. They bared down upon the mounted knights, crushing them or their horses with one mighty swing. The warhammers proved to be the bane of the mounted knights, as one swing could send a man to the ground with every rib shattered.

The King soon found himself beset by a pack of them. But he was ready. He used his horse to maneuver around them, and he brought Ordainsari down upon a few of their heads. The Thulak were heavily armed, but lacked in quality armor, seemingly fighting in leather and cloth. So the legendary sword of his house, with its black hilt and pale white blade, bore down and hacked away. One barbarian brought up his maul to parry the sword, and the sword cut right through the handle and bit down into his face. It was like bringing a hot knife through a stick of butter.

His short moment of triumph went away in one moment, when he looked and say a tall, strong woman with long, dark curly hair, wielding a double bladed battleaxe. She raised it high into the air, and then brought it down on his horse’s head. The head came off in a sudden burst of blood and gore, and the King was flung from its back as it fell to the ground.

While still disoriented, and before he knew what had just happened, she was upon him. With a knife she bared down upon him, as if to cut his throat. He struggled against the barbarian woman, but she was strong and swift. The knife cut into his face and on the sides of his neck. He could feel the pain, and the blood, barely against the cold that enveloped him.

He was losing his strength, it was hard to resist him. He wasn’t sure he could do it again. As she raised it high to come down with a powerful plunge into his neck, she grimaced in pain. A spear poked through her chest.

As she fell on top of him, he could see his advisor, Dago standing there, with spear in hand. “Rise your majesty. The battle is lost, we must fall back…”

Just then, his head burst open as a stone came upon him, from a nearby beast rider. Dago’s body convulsed as it collapsed in a bloody heap before him.

Magnus kept hearing something from deep within him. Get up, get up. You are not done! The Gods are not done with you yet!

Bleeding and wounded, he pushed the dead barbarian woman off of him, and he struggled to stand. His leg burned as he tried to walk on it, away from the carnage. He found his sword in the snow, and picked it up. He looked around him, and saw the barbarians fighting with a great sense of purpose, with a unity he had never seen . They hate me. They want to see me suffer. They want to see me die.

His men were being cut down at a rapid pace. The giant beasts were beyond count, and the barbarians were swarming now. Any man of his in the hoarde was dead within instants. Men were dying as they attempted to flee, many screaming in pain, crying for their mothers as they meet their demise.

It was all he could do to shout “fall back, fall back!” But he didn’t have to say that. Men were running the way had come from, many crawling, others throwing down their weapons as if to surrender or to run faster. There will be no mercy for us. We are beyond saving. Gods help us.

With all his remaining strength, he ran. Ran from the enemies, from certain death. Before long, he found himself upon the frozen lake once more. Many of his men were still there, fighting off barbarian footmen. The giant beasts could not follow them onto the lake, but the barbarians could. And so they did in great number.

The barbarians made a formation in the middle, as if to push the intruders to the sides, where the cliffs rose up to reveal archers and stone throwers. Any man too close to the middle was cut down, and any man too close to the edge would be picked off. It is an alley of death, Magnus thought.

He was not ready to die in such a despicable manner- to choose his death. He would defy them, they would cast arrows and stones upon him. And so, defiantly, he raised his sword and said “through them! Make them bleed!”

And the men of King Magnus pushed through the blizzard at the barbarians on the ice, that tried to corral the men towards the cliffs. Magnus achieved a second wind, and cut through them with Ordainsari. His brazen defiance of the barbarians gave a newfound source of strength to his men, who fought for their lives to get away.

Futile, though, he realized, upon seeing that the way they came from was also swarming with barbarians, who had cut down the rearguard, and were now moving out onto the ice. That is when the cold hard truth gripped him. There is no escape. We are surrounded. We will die.

The sudden realization that there was no getting out of this, and that death was inevitable, gripped him. The thought burned him on the inside, and filled his body with a limp despair. The time was near, in which his time would come to an end.

He looked around him. Many of the northerners who rode alongside him and helped him get that far, had turned him. They joined the barbarians in cutting down the knights. They were on all sides, mercilessly slaughtering.

It was all happening in slow motion now. Enough time for him to pray within his head. Not to the Old Gods, but to the God of the Christians. Dear God, I ask you for forgiveness. I have committed many wrongdoings, and I have sinned. I know it is too late for me now, but I only ask that you show me mercy, as I pass on. I ask only for redemption.

Then, for a moment, he thought of his predicament. It made him very sad. I could have avoided this situation. If I had been a better King, then I would never had felt the need to prove myself. To ride out here and lead men to their dooms. I am truly a forsaken man.

They were upon him now, cutting at him. His arms, legs, chest. He was being cut to pieces. But with Ordainsari, he fought back, cutting them apart with hefty swings of his sword. A few of his men were here and there, still fighting as well.

He could hear the barbarians shouting. “Die! Be gone! You are no King!” They were mocking him, taunting him. Brining it all down upon him. Just like everyone always has.

That was when he made a choice. He was not going to die their way, to wait to be cut down. He was going to go out his way. God give me strength, he thought to himself.

And then, he raised Ordainsari high in to the air, and he let out a mighty roar. And with a sudden, swift motion, he slammed his sword down into the ice beneath his feet. The Arragard steel cut through the ice below, and sunk deep.

The ice began to crack around the sword. The sound of it echoed across the lake. Everyone heard it, southerner and northerner alike. Some continued to fight, and others began to run.

And then he pulled the sword out of the ice, in a jerking motion. As the ice began to give way, he looked out to the shore from whence they had originally came. There he spotted Karo, with a horse, being inconspicuous, as if to avoid notice. With one hefty heave, he threw the sword in his general direction, just far enough to clear the lake. Retrieve my sword, boy, and return to Ghish with it, he thought to himself. And then he began to fall.

He fell into the freezing water, and it took him quickly. He began to sink, under the weight of his armor. He looked around through the murky water. In the dull haze of the water, he could see horses, knights and barbarians alike, sinking to their watery graves.

Magnus struggled at first, fighting to get the armor off of him. But he couldn’t. He began to panic for a moment, knowing that he was drowning. He realized that his cousin Zalam was right. And this final moment was the culmination of his transgressions. Patu is real, and it has finally come for me.

His life began to flash before his eyes. His birth, his family, becoming King, getting married, his dying wife and his stillborn daughter. He saw everything happen again, right before his eyes. He wished he could have done things differently. But it was too late now. His time had come.

He struggled against the water filling his lungs. He grasped for air that wasn’t there. And, after a few moments, he accepted that death was upon him. To hell with them all. Down here, in the abyss, I will always be a King. That was his last thought, as he took his dying gulp for air. He tried to smile in that final moment, as he felt a soothing blissfulness surround him. And then he passed from this world, in the depths of that frozen lake.
Last edited by Ghant on Sat Aug 30, 2014 11:13 am, edited 5 times in total.
▬▬▬▬▬▬▬ஜ۩۞۩ஜ▬▬▬▬▬▬▬
Ghant
▬▬▬▬▬▬▬ஜ۩۞۩ஜ▬▬▬▬▬▬▬
Factbook | RP Resume | IIwiki Admin
Commended by Security Council Resolution #450
Recipient of the Greater Dienstad Roleplay Reward
"Look on my works, ye mighty, and despair!" - Percy Bysshe Shelley, Ozymandias
XX XXX
XX XXX

User avatar
Ghant
Minister
 
Posts: 2473
Founded: Feb 11, 2013
Civil Rights Lovefest

Ghantish Chronicles

Postby Ghant » Sat Aug 30, 2014 10:59 am

Ghantish Chronicles, Vol. III

1275 CE- Events surrounding Princess Belandra of Ghant, daughter of King Edward VIII of Ghant.

Arragard, Arrautsa
1275 C.E.


The Forgemasters of Arragard spent their time divided between introspection and forgecraft. They made their fortunes forging weapons and armor for the King of Arrautsa. Standard forges and practices, but better quality then one could find in most other places.

And so it was, upon one starry night, that the Chief Forgemaster sat high upon Mt. Arragard, under a starry sky. He was an old man, shriveled and bony. He wore a brown rough spun robe tied at the waist by a silver belt. He was barefoot, for the Forgemasters felt the earth beneath their feet.

As he meditated, he contemplated the constellations. the Altar, the Archer, the Great Bear, the Bull, the Centaur, the Goat, the Crow, the Dragon, the Eagle, the Ram, the Stag, the Wolf…

…The Lady. He opened his eyes, and looked up. He saw the Lady burning bright in the midnight sky. He stared at it for a time in awe.

For all the constellations were at one time beings of great import, who earned immortality amongst the stars, for all the realms of Gods and men to see. Yet, of all the constellations, the Lady was the most tragic.

For long ago, before men were cursed by the Gods, when men lived together in peace and plenty, there lived a Lady, as beautiful as she was intelligent. So too was it that she was desirable, as all the men of the world coveted her hand. As if to be entertained, she decreed that all the men who wanted to marry her should sail to the end of the world, and return to her with the Great Amethyst of the Gods, and that whatever man accomplishes that feat, she shall marry.

One man in particular loved her greatly. He was not the most handsome, the strongest, the wisest, nor the cleverest of the men who vied for her hand. He grew up with the Lady, but never made his affections known. She always had affections for him as well, but never knew that he felt the same way. When the Lady announced the contest, he volunteered, and swore that he would pluck the gem from the realm of the Gods, and place it in her hands. He professed his love for her, and she professed her love for him as well. Then they kissed, but the Lady said that if he wanted to be with her, he would have to prove his affections by completing the quest, same as the rest.

And then the contest began. Many men hesitated, and others returned after many nights at Sea. Eventually, all men returned, save for the one. As the years went by, she realized that she should have married him, and that sending him on that quest was a mistake. So she waited for him to return, so that she might marry him nonetheless. He never returned, and she never married, nor loved another man. Eventually the Lady died, and old and sorrowful woman.

The Gods were moved to tears by the Lady’s story, and took pity on her and the man who swore to sail into the Realm of the Gods to prove his love for her. So, they granted the Lady immortality, and made for her a place amongst the stars, so that not only might she be able to await his return for all time, but also so that when he did return, he would need only look to the stars to find her.


The Lady shined high in the night sky. It beckoned to the Chief Forgemaster. He stared at the Lady for a moment, and then it seemed to speak to him. Within his mind.

He began to shiver. His eyes rolled into the back of his head. And suddenly, his mind was somewhere else.

After a minute, he came back to. He saw things. Knew things. He got up, and descended from the peak, with a sense of purpose.

After a time, he entered the Forge. The forgemasters were laboring over the forges, manufacturing swords, shields, helms, and armor. None seemed to notice him as he walked in. He walked nonchalantly towards an elevated platform near the back of the main hall, amidst the sound of hammers and tongs, and the heat of the forgefires. The chamber glowed a dim red, a combination of torches and firelight giving a dull aura to fill the hall. Steadily the men went about their work.

No matter, he thought. He approached the gong in the middle of the platform. He picked up the pole on the table, and with one hefty swing, he banged the gong. It echoed throughout the hall and beyond, loudly and profoundly.

Everyone stopped what they were doing, and turned to face the platform. Men from deeper into the mountain emerged from tunnels, and within minutes the main hall was full, and quiet.

The Chief Forgemaster cleared his throat. “Men of the Mountain, hear my words. The time has come to forge a new sword of legendary steel.”

The room began to fill with the sound of commotion. One of the Forgemasters spoke- he was tall and burly, and covered in hair and sweat. “And for whom might an Arragard Steel sword be forged?”

“…Princess Belandra of Ghant.”

The men of the mountain began to roar in chatter. Another forgemaster, this one old and bald, meekly raised his voice. “And by what means did you come to this determination?”

“I was on the peak, under the stars. The Lady burned bright in the sky, and she appeared to me. She showed me what was to come, and what needed to be done. The Gods have ordained it. This I know.”

“What did you see?”

“I saw a young woman, beautiful and intelligent, but also willful and headstrong. I saw a lion amongst white roses, dancing with swords in a field. And I saw a flag, much like Ghant’s, but the black was green. These are things that are yet to come. And it is our duty now to play a part.”

“Then by all means, let us begin to forge the sword. And when it is done, who shall deliver it to the Princess?”

“Not to the Princess, but to her father, and brother. They shall be north by the time it is done. It is to be delivered to them, and they shall present her with it. And when that time comes, I shall be the one to deliver the sword.”

***********************************************************************************************************************************************

Ghish, Ghant
Tournament Grounds
Summer 1275 C.E.


As was typical for the summertime, the King was hosting a grand tournament to celebrate the pleasant time of year. Many men of talent came from throughout the land to participate in the tournament, which consisted of a joust, a melee, and an archery competition. The event was to take several days, and was exceptionally grand, as the King and Queen spared no expense to make this tournament of great fame.

The occasion marked the 50th anniversary of King Edward VII’s death, at the tender age of 35, after a night of heavy feasting and drinking. The current King, Edward VIII, was his only child, and sought to pay homage to his father. Edward VIII was also known as the White King, for his skin was pale and so was his hair. He was also old- 58 at the time of the tournament. As he was in his youth, he was of medium height, frail with a small pot belly, and laughing blue eyes to match the delicate features of his face. To his left sat Queen Esmeralda, a Princess of Gauekoizarra, of an age with the King. Despite her being 58, she was still as beautiful as she had been in her youth, with her long dark hair, haunting violet eyes, and hourglass figure.

To her left sat their four sons- William, Robert, Henry and John. Near William sat his wife and son, also named William. To the right of the king sat three of his four daughters- Serra, Ashara, and Telara. Of the royal family, one was missing. The youngest child of the King and Queen, the legendary beauty Belandra.

As the guests and combatants filed into the tournament grounds, the King leaned into the Queen. “Where is Belandra? Damned girl never listens. All of our other daughters came when I called them to witness the tournament, but not she. Gods cursed me with that one, they did.”

The Queen laughed. “She is strong, and a free spirit. She will do as she pleases, my love. She is about, make no mistake. She can always be found wherever the action is.”

The King grunted, and slouched back into his seat. He leaned over the Queen again. “John”, he shouted to his youngest son. “Go find Belandra, and bring her to me.”

Unlike his older brothers, John was short and chubby. What he lacked in physical strength he made up for with his mind- he was exceedingly intelligent, if not somewhat lacking in the ways of common sense. “…but father, the tournament…”

“Gods damn the tournament, find you sister. Now.”

“…Where should I look…”

“Where do you think? In the tournament grounds, she is bound to be around here somewhere.”

John got up in haste and stumbled off in search of his siter.

Meanwhile, the tournament was set to begin. The heralds emerged with their trumpets to announce that the tournament was underway…

“It is with great pleasure that the King and Queen of Ghant host this grand tournament to remember the death of King Edward, the Seventh of his name, on this day 50 years ago. As is the custom of tournaments of this nature, the Champion of the Joust will receive the King’s honor, and will have the privilege of declaring any lady present his Lady Honor. Let the games begin.”

The crowd roared with applause, and the tournament was set to begin.

Over a hundred jousters entered in the list, which was presented to the King. A few mystery knights had entered the list, but otherwise all the names were known to him.

Great Princes, Lords and Knights broke their lances against each other. None seemed to stand out amongst the rest as a clear favorite. The day went by quickly, and the first day ended, with still no sign of Belandra.

As the first day ended, the King began snapping at the Queen, while riding back to the Palace. “Where the hell is she? John hasn’t found her yet. Silly boy probably got distracted by some mutton chops. I should put out a bounty for her return.”

“No, my love, do not do such a thing. Let her have her fun. Let her enjoy the tournament. She is meant to be free, not caged up like some bird. If she finds herself in trouble, she will know what to do. Belandra is special, remember that.”

The King sighed. “She is my baby girl, and I want no harm to come to her. I worry for her safety whenever she is away from my sight, for I know how beautiful she is, and how lusty men are after her.”

“Men are such silly creatures. Any man who thinks he can tame Belandra is a fool indeed.”

“All the rest of our daughters are married. Belandra remains the final maiden. Most of the men in the list seek to name her their Lady Honor. How can she be so named if she is not even here?”

The Queen shrugged. “I believe she will be present when the tournament concludes.”

For the next day, and each day after that, Belandra was still nowhere to be found. The King dispatched personal guards to find her, but to no avail. He kept it discreet, as to not distract from the tournament, but nonetheless more people noticed with each passing day.

After six days of more or less the same, the jousting tournament was down to just 8 combatants on the final day. Once it was down to just four, the atmosphere at the tournament grew tense.

First would be the match between Anatok, Lord of Baztan, and Bolon, Prince of Dakmoor. Following that would be the match between Gozo of Onmutu, and a mystery knight listed as “the Violet Knight”.

The King asked one of his informants about this “Violet Knight.” The informant told him that all that was known about him was that he never spoke and was never seen without his armor, and that he stayed at an inn on the outskirts of town. Also of note was the fact that throughout the joust, the “Violet Knight” had not been touched one time by a lance.

Prince Bolon of Dakmoor broke seven lances against Anatok before Bolon won the matchup. Then, the Violet Knight took just one to bring down Gozo. The Violet Knight took only two. He won the favor of the crowd, who adored his purple armor and white horse.

And then came the final joust between Bolon and the Violet Knight. As they charged at each other, Bolon leaned with his lance to attempt to strike the Violet Knight square in the chest. He knew it was coming, and leaned to the side hard enough to where his lanced missed. But the Violet Knight’s was right on target, hitting Bolon square in the ribs, and sent him flying off the back of his horse hard into the dirt.

The crowd roared with approval, and the Violet Knight rode up to the platform with the royal family on it.

The King rose from his seat and clapped. “I hereby declare the mystery knight known only as the Violet Knight the champion of the jousting tournament. As is customary, you may now declare any Lady present as your Lady Honor.”

A herald approached the Violet Knight with a wreath of roses upon a velvet pillow. The knight, still seated upon the horse, leaned over and plucked the wreath up off the pillow.

The King spoke again. “And who shall you name, champion?”

The Knight removed his helmet. It was a girl, with immaculate skin, long dark hair, and haunting violet eyes, with a wide smirk that stretched from ear to ear. She placed the wreath upon her head.

“I name Princess Belandra of Ghant as Lady Honor.”

The crowd erupted in commotion, the Princes and the Queen started to laugh, and the Princesses, along with the King, looked on in horror.

The King turned red as a beet. “Guards, seize my daughter and escort her back to the Palace immediately.”

Belandra sat there on her horse for a moment, and as the guards rode up to her, she raised her gauntleted first high in the air. The crowd roared in approval and chanted her name. “Belandra! Belandra! Belandra!”

The guards rode up beside her, and escorted her off the tourney grounds and back to the Palace.

Belandra was confined to her chambers, and bathed and ate under confinement there. Later that night, the King entered the room.

“What in the nine hells is wrong with you, girl? You could have gotten yourself killed!” He said as he embraced her.

“Oh, but father, not only did I not get killed, but I was the champion. I bested all the other entrants. All of them men!”

“Aye, I saw that. And you made me look like a fool!”

“Father, please. You don’t need me to make you look like a fool.”

“And that mouth of yours…you are worse then your mother.”

“Thank you father.”

“Don’t thank me yet. You want to play at men’s games, do you? Well fine, have at it. When me, your mother, brothers and sisters depart for Jehenna to treat with the King on the morrow, you shall remain, to rule in my stead. We shall see how last you long on the Obsidian Throne.”

Belandra tried her best to hide her excitement at that. “So we shall see, father.”

“Indeed, so we shall.”

***********************************************************************************************************************************************

Two weeks went by, and yet Belandra enjoyed the comforts of the palace, and the throne itself.

On one such day, a representative of the free folk of Onia had come to court as a supplicant. His name was Jehan.

Jehan was one of several supplicants in the throne room. He had never been there before, and the sight of the Obsidian Throne filled him with feelings of dread and awe. As did the sight of Belandra seated upon it.

She wore a thin blue dress, with her hair long and flowing behind her back. In one hand was a scroll and in the other a dagger that was dancing in her hand, between her fingers. She sat on the throne not as a proper lady would, but leaned over to one side.

“So, revenues are down in the ports? Simple solution- decrease the taxes on goods being imported. That would encourage more business.”

The advisor, old and bald, raised an eyebrow. “And how will the lost revenue be made up, Princess?”

“Easily. If not just for the increased business that the ports will receive, we can also increase the taxes on the lords of Gahen.”

“But princess, the lords will not be pleased…”

“Of course they won’t be pleased. But what are they going to do about it? They cannot move their lands or castles, they are wealthy beyond measure, and their taxes have been as low as they are since my father began his rule fifty years ago.”

“A most prudent measure, indeed.” The advisor scurried off.

The herald bellowed “Next!”

A man in religious garb approached the throne. “Princess, Lutheran Catholics are spreading their religion amongst the port towns along the southern coasts. There has been word of violence being committed against Orthodox followers and those who keep to the Old Gods. I come pleading for action against these zealots and ideologues.”

“Hmm, yes, I have heard of these Lutheran Catholics, from the Land beyond the Sea. They seem to think that they can do as they please with some mandate from the God of the Jews. Very well. Tax their churches and have the revenue be distributed to the Lords of those towns, for the purposes of funding town watchmen. Any man found guilty of religious zealotry to such an extent shall be fined, or imprisoned if unable to pay. We need to let these thugs know that we won’t tolerate their zealotry in our lands. Next.”

Jehan approached. The throne. “Princess, I come from Oniaton in Onia. The mayor of our shire sent me to negotiate prices for our harvests this upcoming winter. Would the Throne be willing to accept additional goods at a slightly raised price?”

Belandra smiled. “Of course. Last I recalled, the good folk of Onia have provided their bountiful harvests to Ghish for more years then I can remember, dutifully and without expectation of increased compensation. Consider it done. We can negotiate a rate that your shire considers reasonable later…”

From behind there was heard a loud thud, and an entourage of men entered the throne room. Leading the way was an older man with shoulder length grey hair, but very strong still, who also had a fresh cut across the cheek. Behind him was a man who was beaten and bound in chains.

The old man shouted. “I demand an audience with the King at once.”

The court stood there, whispering to each other. Belandra responded. “The King is not here…”

The old man grunted. “Who is this woman seated upon the throne? How dare she presume to sit the throne.”

The court grew silent. Belandra’s face turned into a frown as her eyes narrowed. She got up from the throne, and began to walk down the steps of the platform, although in truth it appeared as though she was floating down them.

“I am Princess Belandra of Ghant, daughter of the King. I sit the throne in his absence by his royal decree. And you will tell me who you are, and what business you have here, and you will do so with haste, before I have you thrown into the dungeon for barging into the Royal Palace and insulting the sitter of the throne.”

“I am Lord Unado Pazuzu of Pazuak. I came to Ghish to conduct business in the ports, and this man struck me with his blade. He is a wealthy merchant who bears the badge of your father, so I brought him here to await your father’s justice. I want his head and his hands, and I will not be denied this.”

The man who was beaten and chained whimpered. “…he raped and murdered my wife…”

Lord Pazuzu rammed him in the stomach with his fist, sending the man to the ground.

Belandra was unamused. “Lord Pazuzu, you will tell me now, in the sight of Gods and men, is this true? Did you do that to this man’s wife?”

“He looked at her with those murky blue eyes. “No.”

She then asked the man in chains. “Tell me your side of it.”

The chained man wept. “Princess, my name is Zandor Harazar. I have served your daughter dutifully for 25 years, handling goods at port. I was at the docks with my wife when Lord Pazuzu came upon us with his men. They followed us back to our home. He fancied my wife, and demanded that she give him satisfaction. When she said no, they seized us both, and restrained me while he raped her. After she resisted him, he killed her, and then when I broke free from his men, I cut him across the face, before they beat me as well. I swear it upon my honor as a Ghantar, in the sight of Gods and Men, I swear it true.”

Belandra was furious. “I give you one last chance, Lord Pazuzu. Is this story true?”

“…No.”

Belandra sighed. “Well, there seems to be a problem…”

One of the advisors at court then spoke. “Perhaps it would be prudent to let the Gods decide this matter, by a Trial by Combat. Harazar swears by the Gods that what he says is true. So, if the Gods know it to be true, then the Gods will declare him victorious in such a trial.”

Belandra nodded. “Very well. Do you both accept this?”

Harazar nodded. Pazuzu shortly followed thereafter, and declared, “I would name a champion...a knight of my household, Sir Martax.” A large man stepped forward in red and grey armor.

Belandra responded by saying loudly, “and who would be Harazar’s champion?”

The room feel silent, and stayed that way for a few moments. Lord Pazuzu smirked, knowing that if Harazar was unable to field a champion, that he would have to fight for himself, and there was no way he could win such a fight against a large northern knight.
Belandra looked at the man in chains, and took pity on him. “I will be your champion, Harazar.”

Pazuzu’s face turned from a smirk to a ghastly frown. “When shall the Trial commence?”

“In an hour, in the courtyard. Be ready.”

After an hour, the people of the castle gathered in the courtyard.

Jehan was standing near Pazuzu and Martax, when he overheard their conversation.

“Martax, I ask of you a great favor. I need you to throw the fight.”

Martax looked at him wide-eyed. “…Why?”

“Because, I cannot afford to have this princesses blood on my hands. My name will be cursed for a thousand years. Throw this fight for me, and I shall see to it that your wife spends the rest of her days in comfort and with wealth, your daughter will serve as a lady in waiting to mine own and receive a marriage of quality, and your son shall squire at court, be trained alongside mine own grandsons, and shall rise to a position of at that of a Knight.”

“…As you command, my Lord.”

Belandra emerged from the castle, in a studded leather jerkin, with her hair tied behind her head. “Swords”, she called out, and a Castle squire came out with two slender blades still sheathed. She grabbed one in each hand and spun them around, so that the sheaths went flying off, exposing the blades, which danced around in the air.

A royal herald decreed. “And now, let the trial by combat commence, in the sight of Gods and men. May the Gods render their verdict through blood. Once a combatant has died, the trial is over. He who loses shall be found guilty. Fight!”

Belandra walked forward, with a blade in each hand, stepping this way and that. Martax, in full armor, walked forward with his warhammer, holding it loosely in his hands, at a horizontal angle. He swung it clumsily, but Belandra slid under it, coming up in front of him with her swords. With a quick jabbing motion, she tried to get under his armor, with some success. Martax grunted, and swung his fist to hit her. She slid out from under him and rolled to the side. She danced around him as if to study his armor in order to find a weakness.

Martax swung around, and tried to bring his warhammer down on her head. She jumped back as it plunged into the soil.

Belandra capitalized on the opportunity, and jumped forward, slashing at his neck with her right sword as she flew past his right side. As he lifted his warhammer up, he jerked at the feeling in his neck, wincing in pain. Belandra circled around him from behind, and with the sword in her right hand, put it up to his throat. She leaned into his left ear and whispered, “I give you death, sir. Die with honor now, and dine with the Gods.” With her left hand, she plunged the sword into his armpit, into his heart.

Martax fell to the ground. Belandra said a prayer. “May he be at peace now, amongst the Gods.” She thrust her swords into the dirt, and glared at Pazuzu.

The herald shoulted. “And so it is done. Harazar is innocent, and Pazuzu is guilty. He shall…”

“No.” Said Belandra. “Martax threw the fight. On Pazuzu’s orders, no doubt.”

Pazuzu was aghast. “I don’t know what you are talking about…”

“You think I am stupid, Pazuzu? Your family are nothing but sniveling, treacherous worms.”

“How dare you accuse me! I have served your family admirably. I demand to be allowed to leave, and return to my lands!”

“Lord Pazuzu, you are in no position to dictate any such to me. In fact, if I recall correctly, you fought against my grandfather in the Battle of the Ten Kings. You fought for my great-grandfather, King Magnus V, against your own liege lord even. The only reason you are loyal to my father now is because his mother was Orta, heir to Magnus.”

“Times were different back then…”

“Not as different as you would like. Constable, see to it that Pazuzu and his men are escorted to Arragard with at least a hundred knights carrying my father’s banner, to await the King of Arrautsa’s justice. Tell him everything that happened here, and let him decide what is to be done with this maggot. In the meantime, take him and his men to the dungeon, where they will depart on the morrow. And burn down Sir Martax, and see to it that his bones are returned to his widow, and that she is aware of the manner of his death.”

Pazuzu was enraged. “How dare you, you southron bitch.”

“It is a better fate then you deserve, Pazuzu. And I will make sure that the King of Arrautsa knows that you called me a bitch as well. Now get out of my sight.”

And so Pazuzu and his men were escorted to the dungeons. Belandra then turned to Jehan. “So, about the payment for the harvest this winter.”

***********************************************************************************************************************************************

Belandra was seated upon the Obsidian Throne one night, staring out into the void. Her reputation had grown since the Tournament, and word of the Trial by Combat spread rapidly through the streets. Belandra the Untouchable, they called her, for she could not be touched in combat or otherwise, it was said.

The doors of the throne hall opened, and Belandra looked through the darkness to see her family emerge through the doors. Her father lead the way, and he had an odd look on his face.

“Daughter, my dear. I heard that Lord Pazuzu’s tongue was cut from his mouth by the King of Arrautsa, and his head was taken off shortly thereafter. I heard you had something to do with that.”

“…I might have.” She said as she got up from the throne, and walked down the steps to greet her family.

“I heard the realm was in good hands while we were away. I couldn't have done a better job of it myself.”

“Thank you father, I did what I felt was right, and just.”

“If only more men were like you.”

Belandra noticed a robed man at the back of the entourage. “Father, who is that?”

“This, daughter, is a forgemaster of Arragard. He met us on the road. He made us a gift for you.” The King stepped forward with his son and heir William, and together they presented her with a sword in its sheath.

Belandra looked stunned as she took the sword from their hands. She pulled the sword from its sheath, and stared at it.

“Father, this is Arragard steel. An Arragard steel sword, for me?”

“Yes, it has been ordained by the Gods.”

Most Arragard steel was a grey so dark it looked almost black, as was true here as well. But blended into the folds was a violet so deep as the grey. The two colors lapped over one another without ever touching, each ripple distinct, like waves of night and velvet upon some steely shore. It was a slender blade designed for a woman's hand, and the hilt was moonstone decorated with amethysts. In the hilt was the pattern of the Constellation known as the Lady.

“What is it named?”

The Forgemaster responded. “Halabeharra.”

Kismet, she thought. How fitting. “And what am I to do with such a blade of destiny?”

“A marriage offer, to Prince Robert of Sorbia. I have been discussing the arrangement with his father, Roger II, King of Sorbia.”

“A strange prospect, father. Why?”

“In Ghant, you would never be able to utilize your skills and talents to the fullest extent. However, a woman of your abilities could have a major impact elsewhere. It is time to consider that, daughter. What do you think of this arrangement?”

Belandra smiled, as she examined the mark of the Lady in the sword’s hilt. “Like the Stars, I too might shine bright.”
Last edited by Ghant on Mon Oct 06, 2014 10:38 am, edited 6 times in total.
▬▬▬▬▬▬▬ஜ۩۞۩ஜ▬▬▬▬▬▬▬
Ghant
▬▬▬▬▬▬▬ஜ۩۞۩ஜ▬▬▬▬▬▬▬
Factbook | RP Resume | IIwiki Admin
Commended by Security Council Resolution #450
Recipient of the Greater Dienstad Roleplay Reward
"Look on my works, ye mighty, and despair!" - Percy Bysshe Shelley, Ozymandias
XX XXX
XX XXX

User avatar
Ghant
Minister
 
Posts: 2473
Founded: Feb 11, 2013
Civil Rights Lovefest

Ghantish Chronicles, Vol. IV

Postby Ghant » Mon Sep 15, 2014 3:01 am

(OOC: this post is dedicated to my friend, Yohannes, who was not only inspired me as a roleplayer, but also as a person.)

Image

Ghantish Chronicles, Vol. IV

1841 CE- The Sack of Gaemarlen during the War of the Thistles.

Gaemarlen, Gaemar
April 30, 1841 C.E.


War…the resolution of conflict by violence. Violence, an instrument by which conflict might be resolved. Conflict, the consequence of people not getting along. People were greedy, base, selfish creatures…hungering for power like a beast hungers for prey, or like how a man hungers for the flesh of a woman.

Then there were the people who had to fight for those who endeavored to pursue power…a thing that one would only want more of, the more of it was gotten. For men desire the things that do not have...they covet the accumulation of it.

The power of flesh…that is power. The ability to influence human life to serve one’s own ends, whatever they might be. Death, life, what difference was there in it? Hardly any. All men live, yet all men must die.

War is an act of taking life away, as birth is an act of bringing it forth. Experience enough of both, and the two lose their distinction…one might see a child born, still bloodied in its mother’s affectionate embrace. The irony…people come into the world bloody and screaming, and that’s how people leave it.

Prince William of Ghant looked upon his hands as he rode forth through the fields on the outskirts of Gaemarlen, at the head of a host exceeding 100,000 men. The fields were green and rolling, with a tree here and a tree there amongst the tall grass that blew in the wind that grew stronger as they went. They drew ever nearer, creeping upon the ancient stronghold of House Calien, the Kings of Gaemar…their ancestral seat. The sky above them swelled with dark clouds, the kind that gave an ominous feeling, and perhaps rain and lightning as well. Yet it wasn’t the anticipated siege that occupied his mind. No, it was his hands.

His hands were worn…once soft and tender, as any prince of Ghant’s hands might have been in times of peace. Now, they were callous and rough. The taking of men’s lives, the cold caress of a steel blade, the reigns of a horse as black as night…he was the night. Where he rode, death followed. With those hands, he had brought forth life into the world, pulling babies from the wombs of sweaty women. Yet those same hands and taken life away, ended it. He had killed men beyond count in battle, with those hands. He was 38 years old by now…often times he had to wonder if he ever laid low a man that he had brought forth into the world as a younger man. The irony.

War was an art now, and William was the artist. His sword was the brush, and the men that took up arms against him offered him the paint. He would paint the world red with their blood, the canvas the sky, the earth. He didn’t feel anything…he was numb to it. It was all the same now…life and death. Like a wheel that spun round and round.

Yet, he was William, the Golden Knight of Ghant. Even now, he was tall, 6’3’’, with broad shoulders and a muscular build. His hair was platinum blonde, his eyes blue like ice, and his skin was in good condition for a man that had been in battles beyond count, over the course of 20 years...the War of the Thistles, they called it. Such a war was worthy of its heroes, and William the Golden Knight was no exception. His armor was gold, with a gold cape, and the eagle emblazoned on his plate was white, the eagle of the Imperial House. He looked golden, and they said he was golden, but he was anything but.

The eagle was supposed to be a noble creature, a creature of grace and beauty. William matched that in terms of his appearance…he carried the look of a true knight. He wasn’t though, oh no. He was a wretched, depraved creature. He wasn’t an ordinary person, like other men. No…he felt like a thing to be used, a creature subject to the will of more powerful men. He was an instrument, a tool to be taken advantage of. That was all he ever was. A tool to create life, and a tool to end life. It made him reflect on his life, and how he had arrived at this point, marching upon the Gaemarian capital city of Gaemarlen, ready to bring all of the madness to an end…


ooooooo


William was the third son of Emperor Nathan I of Ghant and his consort, Empress Aelia Paulina, herself the daughter of Aelius Castor, Emperor of Rome, and his concubine, Paula of Ceti. Paulina, like her father, had platinum blonde hair and blue eyes, the color of ice. She grew into a beautiful woman, tall and slender, with immaculate skin and a face that could launch a thousand ships. Yet, modest as Paulina was, her face only launched just one.

For in they year 1788, when Paulina was but 16, trouble brewed in her homeland. Her cousin, Aelius Gabinius, coveted her hand, yet she refused him, and her father was loathe to force her to marry her cousin, a man known for his penchant for cruelty and malice. Gabinius was not only the kind of man that wouldn’t take no for an answer, but he was also an ambitious man.

So it was that one hot summer night in July, Gabinius staged a coup. He and his forces stormed the Imperial Palace, and they slew Emperor Castor and Paula in their bed. They maneuvered to kill his two sons, the young Aelius Victor and the bastard infant Aelius Amelius. Aelina Paulina was meant to be captured and given over to Gabinius, the better to force himself upon her and make her his woman.

Yet, the Palace slave servant Veronica acted quickly, upon hearing the dying screams of the Emperor and his concubine. She gathered up the three children, and fled the Palace before they could be caught. With little in the way of safe places to go, Veronica took the children to a place where they could seek out safety, and be beyond the reach of the maniacal Gabinius…Ghant. When Gabinius learned that Paulina, the woman he coveted, had escaped along with her younger brothers, he was wroth, and he cursed God. If only he knew that the Gods had much planned for the children of Castor and Paula.

The journey was long, but worth it. Upon arriving in Ghant by way of Gorlish, Veronica knew to seek out Castor’s old friend, the Lady Tetrica Posthuma. Tetrica had many years ago married Prince Robert of Ghant, the Ghantish ambassador to Rome. They lived in a country manor called Erriberako, along the River Ghish. When Veronica arrived there with the three orphans, Tetrica and Robert took them all in, and together they raised them amongst their own children.

Nathan was only a year and a half older than Paulina, and the two fell in love, and they wed. They lived in harmony together as husband and wife, and had many children…sons Paul, John, and William, and daughters Natalia, Aeda, Veronica, Silvia, and Rosalia. The family was happy, and for a time, things were good.

Fate had sent Nathan’s father Robert to an early grave, and Nathan’s second cousin, King Nicholas V, died in 1797 without leaving any sons, brothers, male uncles or first cousins. So it would come to pass that Nathan became King of Ghant, and Paulina his Queen.

Circumstances had led to the continent of Ghant becoming a unified state in 1800, bound together by treaties and pacts with one another. As a result, the Lords of Ghant crowned Nathan the first Emperor of Ghant that year, and Paulina its first Empress. Together they ruled well, and remained very much devoted to one another, their children, and to their newly formed Empire of Ghant.

The good times never last, however, and the motivation for power takes over, sooner or later. Paulina’s brother Victor possessed a strong claim to the throne of Rome, which had passed from one Usurper to the next. Finally, in 1819, the opportunity to make a move had come, as there was unrest in Rome. Paulina gathered a mighty fleet and many men of great ability and repute, to sail on Rome itself, with Victor on hand, in order to seat him upon the throne of their murdered father.

By the time their fleet had reached Rome, there was unrest. Emperor Ahenobarbus II, the son of the Usurper Emperor Ahenobarbus I, who himself had murdered Emperor Aelius Gabinius, was murdered at the hands of his own son, Sicinius Ahenobarbus. Sicinius was a power hungry, sadistic man, who meant to murder his father and claim the throne of Rome. Perhaps he would have, had it not been for the timely arrival of Paulina, Victor, and all their knights, soldiers and retainers. When they landed in Rome, they were hailed by the people, and every moment they marched upon Constantinople, their ranks swelled with loyal supports and men willing to fight for the lost children of Castor, returned at last, after 30 years.

Sicinius and his siblings fled Constantinople at the sight of the host, knowing full well that their fate would be grim. Paulina, Victor, and all the rest didn’t even have to fight, as the gates of the city were flung wide open for them, and they were hailed by the city as they entered the gates of the city, celebrated as heroes. Victor was crowned Emperor of Rome, and for a time, things were good.

Nathan was left alone in Ghant, to reign in solitude. This created an opportunity for a most ambitious young woman…a young woman by the name of Princess Ursula of Thule. Her father was Karek, King of Thule, and she was a great beauty, with eyes the deepest shade of blue, and hair the color of night. She was the principal Lady-in-waiting to Empress Paulina. A lady in waiting she truly was.

Ever ambitious as she was, Ursula was said to have been intimate with Crown Prince Paul, and many even whispered of her marrying him, and becoming Crown Princess. Yet, that was enough for Ursula. She set her eyes on Paul’s father, the Emperor himself. It wasn’t hard for her to do. Nathan was lonely with Paulina away. Despite all of Paulina’s noble qualities, she had aged, and with her age, she was no longer as beautiful as she once was, nor as energetic. As his wife grew older, and as time and childbirth had left her diminished, Nathan’s eyes began to wander. It was only Ursula made her move on the Emperor, that he finally wandered from the marital bed.

Paulina departed Rome a woman triumphant, a dynast vindicated, one who felt as though she was on top of the world. William remembered how happy she seemed, how content, how fulfilled. A shame it didn’t last. For upon their return to Ghant, they found the Emperor in a state of apathy towards his wife, and even his children. For Ursula of Thule had cast a spell upon him, and she filled his days and nights.

For the first time in a long time, Paulina felt sad, crushed…betrayed. The man she loved, the father of her children, her Emperor, in love with another woman. Paulina cried herself to sleep most nights, and confided in her children, especially William, whom was often said to be her favorite.

This went on for the better part of a year, until finally, the 20th anniversary of the coronation of Nathan and Paulina came to be. A great festival, ball and feast were held in Ghish to commemorate the occasion, and all the great lords and ladies were present to behold the grand event.

The feast was no exception. There in the great feast hall, all beheld the Emperor, with the Empress seated to his right, and Ursula seated to his left. William beheld the sight himself, watching his father and Ursula kiss and embrace as lover’s might, while Paulina sat and watched. Tears filled her eyes even then, by then a sad, sullen and defeated looking woman, for the blade of betrayal had twisted deep into heart.

The marital chalice was filled with wine, special wine just for husband and wife to share. So it was that that Nathan and Paulina were meant to drink from the same chalice. Although, drink from the same chalice they did not. Nathan reached for Ursula’s chalice, and drank long and deep from it with his mistress. Paulina, in her despair, sighed, and drank from the marital chalice alone.

That was when it happened. It all happened fast. The chalice fell from her hands, and hit the floor, spilling the blood red wine. Paulina gagged, then choked, then gasped, as she clutched at her throat and fell to the ground. The assembled lords, ladies and other guests shrieked in horror at the scene, and even the Emperor was in shock…as he held Ursula close. As Paulina was gripped by the poison, she turned her eyes to Nathan and Ursula, perhaps hoping that Nathan would come to her then…but he didn’t. Her eyes filled with tears, even as she was succumbing to the poison.

William moved quickly, even as his mind and heart raced, his legs feeling like noodles under his body, feeling cold and clammy. William barreled through man and woman alike, pushing them out of the way, and he fell before his mother. William was in tears as he scooped his mother into his arms, who by now was turning blue from whatever infernal poison filled her chalice.

William was powerless to do anything but hold his mother close to him, perhaps like how she once did when he was new to the world. William cradled her and looked into her eyes, terrified. Paulina, still staring at Nathan, brought her eyes to meet William’s. It was in that moment that the tears in her eyes seemed to turn from tears of despair to tears of joy, as she brought a hand up to cradle William’s face. She tried to speak, but the words would not form…perhaps she meant to say “I love you.”

She looked at her son the way she did when she was proud of him. Proud that he had been honorable and true, strong and intelligent, gentle and kind. That was how she looked at her son as she died, her eyes locked with his, and her hand upon the side of his face. Then the hand slipped away, and her body jerked one last time, and her eyes faded away. There she died, Aelia Paulina, the first Empress of Ghant, in the arms of her 17 year old son, Prince William of Ghant.

In that moment with his dead mother in his arms, William screamed, like how he must have screamed when he was pulled into the world. Then his eyes met Ursula’s, who even then was embraced by Nathan. Then she smirked, with only William to see.

William rose to his feet, drew his sword, and lunged at Ursula with the fury of a perfect storm. The Imperial Guard were quick upon him, seizing him up in a swarm. William was screaming, crying out and cursing all the Gods, as the Guardsmen hauled him off to his quarters for confinement upon the Emperor’s orders. William was convinced that Ursula had Paulina poisoned to better take her place as his father’s wife, and as Empress of Ghant.

Yet in the coming days, the unfortunate truth would be realized. It was not Ursula who did it, but in fact it was Sicinius Ahenobarabus, the son of the late Emperor of Rome…the same one that murdered his father to seize his throne, only to run away before Victor and Paulina arrived in the capitol. Sicinius and his family fled to Ghant…Gaemar, to be exact, to the court of King Galaran and Queen Gabinia Prima…herself the daughter of Aelius Gabinius. Sicinius used Gaemar as a launching pad for his own ambitions to restore his crown, and to exact revenge against those who helped take it away.

Sicinius had sent his own brother, Matinius Ahenobarbus, to Ghish with the wine. Through cunning and guile, he was able to arrange for the wine to get poured into the marital chalice, in order to poison both the Emperor and the Empress. Sicinius did not anticipate that Nathan would not drink from the same chalice as his wife, and thus only Paulina was poisoned.

Matinius was captured, and the suffering that William would inflict upon that man would be unimaginably cruel. William wanted to destroy them all, and he swore by all the Gods that he would spend his life attempting to personally take the life of Sicinius. To this end his sore odolzin, or the Ghantish blood oath.

Yet, he was deemed too young to fight by his father. His father married Ursula and made her Empress but a month later, and it was revealed that she was pregnant, and that the infant would be a Prince or Princess of Ghant. Although it was suspected by some that the infant was Paul’s, more than enough just assumed that it was Nathan’s. Ursula was cruel to William, his brother’s and sisters, and the mistreatment combined with the grief and frustration, compelled William to run away. He went looking for a fight with some friends of his, many valiant young knights and young lords hungry for glory, for a purpose.

They set forth then for Spartianus, to the rebellious metaphate of Lycaonia. Upon arriving in Lycaonia, which was knee deep in its “Green Stag Rebellion” against Spartianus, William and his men joined their strength to the rebel cause, led by Brogitar McNalser and Aymoz Nysdro. Yet, they were outnumbered and in a strange foreign land, and they failed, having had been defeated and captured by the Mlek’s forces.

Aynnw Khorsan, Commander of the Royal Army, had William and his men brought before Shalmaneser V, Mlek Shartya'a of Spartianus. William, wounded and captured, only had to inform the Mlek that he was the Emperor of Rome’s nephew. The Emperor was informed, and he demanded that the Mlek release William and his men into his custody. So they were all sent to Rome in one piece, despite the Mlek’s wishes to cut off William’s hand.

Upon arriving in Constantinople, William was brought before the Emperor, whom he embraced as a nephew might his Uncle. William and his Uncle spent much time talking and catching up as family. It was during this occasion that William met Victor’s mistress, Licinia Fausta. He was smitten with the girl, only a couple years olden than himself. Victor had learned of this, and that William was a virgin, and so he arranged to have William meet Licinia’s younger sister, Valentia Fausta, who happened to be the same age as William.

Whatever William felt for Licinia vanished in an instant when he laid his eyes upon Valentia. She was so beautiful, with olive skin and dark hair, and big brown eyes. She was married to an old fat Roman nobleman who had never touched her even once, and she too was a virgin, like William. Victor insisted that Valentia lay with William, and William, ever shy and inexperienced as he was with women, was completely at her mercy. Despite whatever reservations he might have had, he succumbed to her advances.

The two made love and claimed each other’s maidenhoods. It was clumsy and awkward, yet sweet and passionate. William made the mistake of falling in love with her. He wanted to whisk her away with him back to Ghant, and live as lovers do, away from the world’s troubles. Such wishful thinking.

Valentia refused to leave with William, despite his pleas. Her place was in Rome, and her duty was to Rome. She would not leave her husband, the same fat old nobleman that had a taste for young boys and who neglected his wife that was half as old as he. That was when William learned a very hard lesson.

Valentia never loved him. She used him, same as his Uncle Victor. Her husband needed a child and an heir, but he would never produce one on account of his…tastes. So Victor used William to inseminate Valentia, and Valentia drew him in with her charms…seemingly more happy that she would get pregnant than her actual affections for William were concerned. William felt used, betrayed by his Uncle, whom he had admired since he was a boy, and by Valentia, the woman that he supposedly loved. So it was that William was sent back to Ghant in a bitter state, and not on good terms.

While William was gone, his brother Paul had led a great host into Gaemar, only to be defeated in an open field and laid low by Sicinius himself. Meanwhile, Empress Ursula gave birth to a son, Charles, who ranked in the line of succession after John, the new Crown Prince, and William. Ursula had grew mad with power at court, and Nathan gave her free reign…she used it to great effect, enhancing the position of her friends at court and marginalizing Paulina’s children and treating them cruelly.

Nathan had gone about the process of finding a worthy bride for John, as his eldest son and heir. Eventually, he made an arrangement with Grand Duke Boleslaw III of Wielkilas, in which his daughter, Princess Ksenia of Wielkilas might be matched with John.

At the Ball of Ghish in 1822, Ksenia entered the ball in her finest dress. She was thin, with dark curly brown hair, icy blue eyes, full lips, skin that was a shade above fair and was about 5'4". William, despite his liaisons with Valentia Fausta and the subsequent Aitor girl that helped him forget about Valentia, became completely entranced by Ksenia…the third time was the charm. She was a like a star, plucked from the heavens and made flesh before his very eyes. As time stood still and everything around him froze, he asked her for a dance, and she said yes. That was either the shortest or the longest dance of William’s life…he could never determine which.

William and Ksenia fell in love at first sight, they both knew it. In a perfect world, they might have been together. They both wanted that…but the Emperor did not. Nathan insisted that Ksenia marry John, who ignored her and cared not for her in any way. William argued with his father until his throat hurt, but to no avail. John and Ksenia were wed, and as Ksenia walked down the aisle, she cried, as did William, their eyes locked together in their mutual despair. Even after Ksenia married John and became Crown Princess, that did not deter William. After all, he was a man used to dealing in things he could not have.

He loved her more deeply, more profoundly than any man could ever realize, and she felt the same way. The smell of her, the feeling of her skin against his, those were the moments that brought him back from darkness, when the rest of the world seemed to be bearing down upon him. During the Great Tournament of 1822, not long after Ksenia married John, William won the tournament, and named Ksenia his Lady Love, in front of thousands of people from all throughout Ghant. The Emperor was not pleased, and was enraged at his son’s behavior. He could not have it said that William and Ksenia were secret lovers, so Nathan had William assigned to a command position within the Imperial Legion, in order to fight in the War of the Thistles against Gaemar and its Roman compatriots.

Over the course of the next eighteen years, William fought, slaying this knight or that one, laying this man low or the next. All that mattered to him was getting one step closer to Sicinius, or one step closer to Ksenia. For Sicinius represented death, war, hatred, and Ksenia represented life, peace and love. Whenever William returned to Ghish, he sought her out. She always welcomed him back, and whenever he was with her, he was happy.

Yet that could never last. There were battles to fight, people to kill, days to be one. William could only hope that the end was nigh…


ooooooo


William snapped back to the situation at hand upon hearing the sound of his name. “William…William.”

William turned to see Charles riding up beside him. He looked like his mother…tall, with dark hair and dark blue eyes, a petulant, callow youth, and a boy of only 20 years of age. He was wearing black armor and a cape to match, with the golden eagle of the Imperial House emblazoned upon the chest of his armor. “What, Charles?” William responded.

“We draw near to the city. Perhaps it is time that I might approach the gates and demand the city’s surrender.”

William snorted at his young half-brother. He disliked the boy, and it was no secret. “I will be the one presenting the terms at the gate, and I will be the one accepting the surrender of the King. Not you.”

“…But mother said that I…”

William cut him off. “I don’t care what your mother said, she isn’t here. I will take care of this.”

Not caring to hear what Charles’s response was, William took it upon himself to ride up to the city gates. Gaemarlen was a large, walled city sitting upon the coast, a beautiful collection of ivory towers and buildings. The walls were tall and thick, and the legendary Gates of Gaemarlen were sealed shut, concealing the many murder holes and traps that lie past the main set of portcullis.

William rode upon his white horse up to the gates. Once he knew that the gatekeepers were within earshot, he spoke. “My name is Prince William of Ghant, third son of Emperor Nathan I of Ghant and the late Empress Aelia Paulina, Princess of Rome. It is in the name of the Empire of Ghant that I ask that you open the gates and yield the city to me at once. I ask that you surrender Sicinius Ahenobarbus and his infant son Marius Ahenobarbus into my custody. I will also accept an oath of fealty from King Galaran of Gaemar and Queen Gabinia Prima, in addition to all your men yielding their weapons to me. Know that if you yield the city at once, that not a man, woman nor child in the city will come to harm, and upon that I swear my honor as a Knight. Failure to comply with these wishes will result in a siege by my forces, which exceed 100,000 men, the duration of which shall last until the city is yielded. Less favorable terms will be exacted should this be the course taken. Now I shall give you one minute to raise the gates.”

As William stood there and waited, he looked back at the host that had accompanied him. There was a mix of southern knights, cannoneers, siege weapon engineers with their war machines, northerners, free riders, and pikemen. Some of the commanders included his brother-in-law Lord Hodei Zalmuna, the husband of William’s late sister Rosalia, who died giving birth to Felix and Felicia Zalmuna, better known as the Zalmuna twins. In addition there was Lord Nirol Bogardan, Lord Malzan Ordos, and Charles. Charles bore the arragard steel sword Legioa, the sword forged by the forgemasters of Arragard for the Emperor of Ghant…who decided to let his favored son Charles wield the blade as a sign of favor. William stuck to his regular castle forged steel sword, one not worthy of a name.

William waited for a minute, and there was no response, even as the men on the walls all stared down at him. Frustrated, William returned to his host, and riding on horseback, he addressed them.

“Men and women of Ghant, knights, soldiers, fighters and common folk, hear my words. For 40 years, this War of the Thistles has been fought. For why, for what? For power, greed, corruption. The powerful men of Gaemar have sought to destabilize Ghant for their own purposes, going as far as to ally with attained Romans who poisoned my mother, your Empress Paulina, and who would cut down my brother, Crown Prince Paul. Long have we fought for the cause of righteousness, for mercy and for justice. Justice, retribution and vengeance shall be exacted this day. We shall triumph, and bring these loathsome creatures to heel. This war shall be at its end as the sun descends from the sky, and tonight, we shall dine, be it in hell, heaven or in victory somewhere in between. I ask thee now, who is with me? Who is ready to bring this madness to an end?

The assembled forces raised their weapons and shouted. “To an end! To an end! To an end!” Then there was shouting.

William turned around to look back towards the city. He saw the flaming projectiles being launched into the air against them. Twas time for the siege to begin, it would seem.

*************************************************************************************************************************************************

Ser Garamun Garuxes was a loyal, obedient soldier. All his life he had worked to earn his knighthood and serve King Galaran of Gaemar. Through steadfast obedience and unwavering loyalty, he was finally able to attain the distinction of being a Knight of Gaemarlen.

Such a knight he was, for there were none better. Perhaps that was because all the other great knights of Gaemarlen were slain in the field of battle during the war, and Garamun was the only one remaining. In any case, he was good enough to be raised to the station of Knight of the Gates, the highest honor a Knight of Gaemarlen could attain.

Never once did he ever stray from his place, his station in life. He always fell in step with the King and executed his orders dutifully and without hesitation. Yet, the King, on behalf of Commander Sicinius Ahenobarbus, ordered that the vast imperial host assembled to secure the city should be fired upon. With catapults, cannons, firearms and fire arrows.

Garamun disagreed with that command. He believed that the city ought to be yielded, and that Sicinius ought to be surrendered. Yet the King and his court were so naïve, so corrupt, that he could never part with his prized commander, who helped him fight this infernal war against the power of Ghish for over 20 years. This was it, this was the end. The writing was on the wall, and Garamun of all people could see it coming from a mile away.

As Garamun watched the host assembled out in the field falter under the long range weapons being launched and fired upon them from within the city, Garamun could feel the sickness within him growing. The hatred for Sicinius and the betrayal he felt at the hands of the King. For the King neglected his own knights, especially Garamun.

For Garamun had a daughter by the name of Izet. She was a girl of thirteen, and her mother was a beautiful woman who died giving birth to her. Izet had dark red hair and blue eyes, like her mother. Garamun was very fond of the girl, and was fortunate enough to have her go to court to serve as a companion to Princess Gwyneth, who was only a year older than Izet.

Poor Izet…easy prey. For Sicinius Ahenobarbus hungered for young girls, and he took them when he could, with impunity granted upon him by the King. Garamun learned to turn a blind eye to such behaviors…until Sicinius raped Izet. Izet clung to her father, telling him of what Sicinius had done to her.

Garamun remembered angrily confronting King Galaran about the matter, demanding justice for his daughter. The King did nothing, and encouraged Garamun to go about his business. Garamun reluctantly accepted this. However, Izet was never the same after what happened to her. She became a sullen, depressed child who screamed in the night and cried herself to sleep. Then one night she flung herself from the highest window of their home, her body smashing against the paved street below.

Garamun was crushed by that. Weeping, he brought his dead child before the King, and demanded retribution at once. The King said there was nothing he could do. Garamun protested, but to no avail, as the King warned him that his sworn duty as a Knight was to obey and serve his King. There would be no justice for Izet that day, and Sicinius went on raping young girls to his heart’s content, without having to worry about the threat of retaliation.


Just thinking about it made Garamun’s blood boil. He wanted justice for his daughter. He wanted Sicinius to pay for his crimes and answer for his misdeeds. The King was weak and let his wife and his commander walk all over him and take advantage of him. Garamun had enough…justice for Izet laid just beyond those gates, out in that field. The Golden Knight was there, ready to deliver justice unto the corrupt and wanton city, a city ruled by a tyrant and a pedophilic rapist.

As the men fired from the walls upon the host in the field, more men descended upon the walls from the barracks and keep. Among them was Sicinius himself, in his reptilian looking armor and helm. A savage beast he appeared to be, hungry for more victims, be they men unfortunate enough to confront him in battle or young girls that became the targets of his lust. Garamun wondered if Sicinius remembered Izet…how she must have cried and struggled against him when he claimed her. He wondered if he knew that Izet had taken her own life in her anguish…was he aware of that, did he care?

As the men of Gaemarlen swelled under the gates and along the walls, Garamun made his decision. It was based out of hatred, out of spite. He was done being used, taken advantage of by the King, and by Sicinius. Sicinius was a bad man, who murdered his own father, poisoned the Empress at her anniversary feast, and raped little girls…including Garamun’s only child. He knew what he felt that he must do.

“Open the gates! Open the gates! Open the gates!” He shouted, repeatedly. The Knight of the Gates controlled the gates. If he said they should open, then they opened. His men began to push, pull and heave upon the leavers and wheels, allowing the gates to open. He could hear Sicinius shout, even pointing his gun at Garamun. He didn’t care though. Patu was coming for Sicinius, and Galaran both.

It didn’t take long. Once the gates were open, the men of Gaemarlen swelled at the entrances, and soon enough the men of the siege force were upon them. They fought under the gates, swords clashing, firearms going off. The siege forces were too numerous, to great in number, and eventually they pushed through, entering the city.

Garamun stood his ground at his post and watched as Sicinius fought his way through the crowd with his dagger and pistol. He cut down men left and right…a shame, since Garamun was hoping that Sicinius would fall.

Garamun turned his eyes to see the men of Ghant storming thus forth…they were burning things now…pulling women from their homes, slaughtering…the horror was beginning to take him over. He thought that these men of Ghant were honorable, noble and true…but they seemed intent on a sack of the city…how could that be?

That was what Garamun wondered when a young man in black enameled armor appeared before him, with a golden eagle emblazoned on the front. In his hand he clenched an arragard steel blade, soaked and dripping in blood. Garamun suspected this to be a Prince of Ghant. “I yield, I yield.” Garamun pleaded with his hands up.

“I am sure you do.” Replied the Prince, as he slashed at Garamun’s neck, sending his head tumbling to the ground. A strange thing really…the sensation that Garamun got as he became aware that his head had separated from his body and hit the ground, bouncing and rolling its way along the ground. Then there was darkness all around, as death took over.

*************************************************************************************************************************************************

Princess Galara of Gaemar knew what was going on around her…but she did her best to avoid thinking about any of it. Her baby was screaming bloody murder. Her baby was just seven months old. His name was Marius. Marius Ahenobarabus, her only child by her husband, Sicinius Ahenobarbus.

She loved her husband with all her heart. She was the only man she had ever loved, had ever been with. When she was young, she was smitten with him, mesmerized by his handsomeness and his charms, and wanting to be his lady. She didn’t know what that all consisted of back in those days, however, as she was young and naïve to the world. One night he came for her when she was 14, and he said he wanted to make her his lady. The whole time he kissed her and touched her, she couldn’t make up her mind whether she wanted it or not. It all happened so quick, and she was so scared, so worried about what he was doing to her. He took her maidenhead, and from that day onward, she waited for him to marry her. Finally they two were wed, in the early days of January of 1840. Marius was born nine months later. That child was what she had to show for her love.

Princess Galara was 28 now, much older and much wiser than she was in those older days. She was tall and thin, and had dark red hair that went down to her waist and playful blue eyes. She was possessing of fair skin, and had a tired look on her face. Such was because she insisted on caring for her baby herself, which meant that there would often be little in the way of sleep to be had each night. She was still wearing her thin bed gown.

The baby was the envy of court. He was a large, strong baby possessing of robust health, with red hair and blue eyes. Galara and all her sisters loved to play with him, hold him and cuddle him. It was the one bright spot in the world, the world that was quickly being reduced to anguish and suffering.

Galara was frantic and absorbed with her baby, trying to calm him down. She pressed him against her skin, and sung a song to him, hoping it would calm him down. She didn’t get into singing very long, before the door to her room was kicked open. That made Galara shriek.

It was Ser Ozni Heenor, the Captain of the Royal Guard. “Princess, your mother and father bid you come at once. It is not safe here, we must hurry.”

Galara grew panicked, and with Marius in her arms she got up from her seat and ran to the window. She could see the city burning, and people moving through the streets, rapidly towards the Palace. She began to whimper in shock and horror.

Heenor put a hand on her shoulder. “We must go now, Princess.” With that, ran with the baby downstairs, towards the throne room, with Heenor right behind her.

Galara entered the throne room to find her father, the King, and her mother standing there with Galara’s sisters Galiena, Galathea, and Gwyneth, along with her youngest brother Gwyddawg. Her other brothers Galladon and Glydayn were both already dead, having died in the war. Her mother Gabinia clung to Gwyddawg, and never let the boy out of her sight.

With the whole family present in one room, Galaran spoke. “The Knight of the Gates opened the gates to William and Charles, and they are sacking the city. This is my fault, as I turned a blind eye to what Sicinius was doing to those girls, including the Knight’s own daughter, who killed herself after having had Sicinius force himself upon her.”

Galara snorted. “Nonsense! That girl offered herself to him like a little slut, same as all the rest! Sicinius is not a rapist! He just has a difficult time resisting the advances of lusty little tarts.”

The King sighed and shook his head. “Galara, would that this might be true. It is irrelevant now, you must leave and take Marius with you to safety. I fear that the child’s life is in danger, and the enemy will be upon this Palace in a few minutes at best.”

Gabinia echoed her husband’s sentiment. “Galara, my dear, you must depart for Rome at once, while it is too late. Marius has a strong claim to the principate, and he could grow to become Emperor of Rome someday, and with the power of Rome at his back, he could deliver us the victory that we seek against the power of Ghish.” She pulled a rolled up piece of paper from her dress pouch. “This is a list of my old friends in Rome that you are to seek out. They will grant you protection and help you and the baby.” She held it out in her shaking hand, along with a pouch of gold coins.

Galara was terrified, and began to shake and cry. “Mother, Father, I don’t want to leave. I can’t leave Sicinius! I can’t leave my family! My home! Please!”

Galaran had tears in his eyes, and sighed. “Children, say goodbye to your sister and nephew.” He turned to Heenor. “Ser Heenor, you are to ensure that Galara boards a ship out of here, and you are to see her safely to Rome.”

Heenor nodded. “Yes, your majesty.” Heenor reached out and grabbed the paper and the pouch. He then placed a hand on Galara’s shoulder. “Let’s go.”

Galara kissed her sisters and brother, and her mother and her father, before Heenor put a hand on her shoulder. She hardly budged…until she heard shouting, screaming and shouting not too far away. Then she ran, without looking back.

Galara ran out of the back of the Palace as fast as she could run. She was barefoot, and her feet were feeling sore from running along the streets of the city down towards the docks. She looked and saw all the ships leaving harbor, and her heart sank as she suspected that she would be stranded.

There was still one, sitting at port. Galara ran towards it as fast as she could, even as the smell of smoke and the sounds of screaming and shouting were behind her. Within a few minutes of running frantically down the streets of Gaemarlen, baby Marius wailing, did she come to arrive at the dock.

Sweating and panting, she pleaded with the shipmen who seemed to be reading the ship for departure. “Please, please, let me board.” She then noticed all the other people swarming the ship, their final hope of escaping the carnage that was sweeping threw the city.

“Can’t do that, miss. The ship is full as is. Besides, we let you on, we got to let all them on too.”

Galara began to weep, holding her baby close, before Ser Heenor appeared. His voice was bellowing. “Shipman, this woman is Princess Galara of Gaemar, and her baby is Marius Ahenobarbus. On the King’s orders, you are to take her to Belisaria, Rome immediately.” He presented the shipman with the royal seal and with the appropriate compensation.

The shipman bit his lip. “Alright, let’s go. Get aboard then.” The ship made it so that Galara could board with Heenor as well, right behind her. The other people at the dock protested, but to no avail. They were only restrained when the shipmen drew their weapons to keep them at bay.

Once Galara was aboard the ship, she saw the sackers emerge onto the streets near the docks. They were going house to house, cutting down people like animals, burning everything and dragging women out into the streets. Galara gave out a scream, one that even put her baby to shame.

*************************************************************************************************************************************************

William wasn’t expecting the gates to be raised. Yet raised from within they were, even as the men of the city launched projectiles at them. William led the charge for the gates, eager as ever to put this whole thing behind him.

They collided with men at the gates, however. William, with his sword drawn, charged into them, and began to swipe his sword down upon the men that had assembled under the gates. William was good enough in battle to make quick work of the ramshackle force that Galaran had assembled to man the entrance to the city.

One of them reached out with a scythe and cut his horse’s neck, sending William to the ground. The men were upon him, and he fought them off of him, and he rose to his feet. There was no time to stop, no time to gather oneself. It was constant battle, fighting in a life or death situation. So William didn’t stop. He kept swinging his sword.

He lost track of time then, and every besides killing became inconsequential to him. Nothing else mattered but killing and avoiding being killed. Other men of his force were beside him, helping him to fight with sword and spear.

William stood his ground under the outermost gate, knowing full well that the inner gates had murder holes for boiling tar, oil and other unpleasant concoctions. Sure enough, he witnessed some of his own men make that push and advance the line closer to the innermost gate, only to die screaming as the tar and oil burned their flesh from their bones. A grim fate indeed.

William heard pistol shots there under the gates, wide and covered in mud and blood and the bodies of the fallen. William looked to find Sicinius himself, shooting with his pistol. His armor gave him away, and demonstrated just how far away from Rome Sicinius had gone. William locked eyes with him, and cut his way closer to him.

Then Sicinius saw him. As their eyes locked together, it started to rain. A distant sound of thunder could be heard roaring in the distance, and the sky began to turn grey from the thick accumulation of clouds. There under the Gates of Gaemarlen, Sicinius and William drew their blades as if to fight each other, Sicinius with his dagger and William with his sword. Then, as the rain began to come down, mixing with the mud and blood, they rushed each other, and their blades rung with the sound of clashing steel.

*************************************************************************************************************************************************

Prince Charles of Ghant grew up listening to his mother tell him about how a man earns respect. She used to tell him that power and respect were one in the same…and that they came when one was feared. She said that the people must fear you, and that you must be harsh in your punishment of those that cross you.

Gaemar disrespected Charles, by taking up arms against his father. Gaemarlen disrespected Charles, but refusing to yield the city. They would have to be punished. They would have to be taught a lesson. The lesson consisting of what happens to those that take up arms against the imperial forces. For such is tantamount to treason, and treason ought to be punishable by death.

When the gates were opened, Charles ordered his men to charge. Charge the gates and enter the city at all costs. That was exactly what they did. Charles hung back a bit at first, letting his men make the initial push. It was ok for them to get burned by the boiling oil…but not Charles. No, he was more important than they were.

Once the murder holes stopped pouring, Charles rammed his way though among a company of horse. Once inside the city and past the gates, he dismounted, and went up to the gate ramparts. He found the Knight of the Gates and cut his head off, even after he pleaded for quarter. Sure, the Old Laws said that a man who yields is not to be killed, but Charles didn’t care about the Old Laws. No, Charles was the Law.

Charles laughed as he got back on his horse, and then he ordered his men to charge with him towards the Palace. Even then, he was very specific about his expectations. “Men of Ghant. This city is hardly even Ghantish, is it? All these Roman vermin, and their filth. I want you to send a message to Rome that their kind are not welcome here. Burn their homes, kill all the men and children. Do what you please with the women, and kill them when you are done with them for all I care, or put them in chains and save them for later. These are the words of Charles, Prince of Ghant. See to it that my will is done.” With that, many of his men dispersed to spread the word of his orders.

Charles and his men fought their way to the Palace, and the eventually busted down the doors. They found Galaran, his wife and children standing there in a circle, taking comfort in each other’s embrace.

Charles looked around and snorted. “Where is Galara and the infant Marius?”

No one answered him, although Gabinia stared at him with hate in her eyes.

Charles wasn’t in the mood. He walked over to Gwyddawg, grabbed him roughly by the hair, and pulled his head back, before putting his sword to the boy’s neck. “You have 5 seconds to tell me exactly where Galara and Marius are. Tell me or I will give you your son’s head. Lie to me and the girl goes with him.”

Gabinia cried out. “At the docks, at the docks!”

Charles laughed. “Good, thank you. I will bring her right back here, and I will lay her baby at your feet after I have gutted it for the little Roman piggy that he is.” He let Gwyddawg go, and then he turned around and made his way to the docks, even as Gabinia and her daughter’s screamed, as their palace swelled with Charles’s men.

Charles and his men ran down the streets of Gaemarlen towards the docks, and came upon one last ship, getting ready to leave. By the time Charles got down to the dock, the ship had just left. In his frustrated, he ordered all the people at the docks executed…except for the women, of course. Amongst the chaos at the docks, Charles saw a woman aboard the ship, with a baby in her arms. He stared at her with hatred from the dock.

“Men of Ghant, shoot that ship with flaming arrow, I want it lit afire. I want it to burn.” He turned to some other men in lightly clad jerkins. “You men, swim out to that ship and board it. I want that baby dead, and I want to see it thrown in the water. Go on now and move it.”

As men began to jump into the water, Charles took a bow with a flaming arrow, and launched it at the ship. Other’s launched a volley at the ship as well. Fires were beginning to grow on the ship. Charles began to laugh, but he laughed too soon, as it began to rain, and rain hard.

*************************************************************************************************************************************************

Galara cried out. “We must go, we must go.” She hopped around the deck of the ship anxiously, as the sackers advanced upon the docks. Then the ship started moving out to sea, slowly but surely.

Galara stood and watched in horror as men and children were cut down at the docks, with a man in black armor seeming to be in a fit of rage. Then that man looked towards the ship and locked eyes with Galara. Galara felt a sheer sense of terror.

She screamed out when men began to jump into the water, swimming out to the ship. Then she saw the flaming arrows. They hit the ship, the mast, the sail. Some even hit people, and one flew past Galara’s face, leaving her jumpy and terrified. She was afraid that the ship would burn.

Then the rain began to come down. Lightning clashed in the sky, which was dark and full of thick clouds pouring down rain. The fires were being put out, thankfully. Yet her and her baby were getting wet due to the rainwater.

Galara was making her way to the chambers of the ship when men began climbing aboard the ship, with daggers clenched with their teeth. There were at least a dozen of them, soaking wet and moving quickly towards Galara. These men were focused on her baby, and Galara was about to turn her body into a ball to keep Marius safe from them.

One of them got very close, and grinned, as he raised his dagger to stab the baby. Galara screamed, and seemingly out of nowhere Heenor emerged and cut the man’s sword hand from his body with one fell swoop. Men of the ship emerged as well and began to fight the boarding party off, one by one. They were better fighters then the shipmen though, and soon Heenor found himself up against five of them. Heenor had his sword out, and went to fight them.

In the rain and amongst the sound of the ocean, the thunder and the screaming, Galara looked ran to the opposite side of the ship, and looked away. Then the last shout was sounded, Galara turned to look back. All of the men who boarded the ship were dead, and Heenor was sitting down and leaning up against the mast.

Galara ran up to him and kneeled down before him. He was bleeding from his chest and breathing hard. “Ser Heenor, you are hurt! I will go find someone to help you.” She said, as the rain splashed all around them upon the wood.

Heenor gave a bloody smile. “No, no…Princess…it is…alright…the time draws near…”

Galara sobbed. “You can’t die. I need you! Please. I have no one!”

Heenor shook his head. “No…you have the child…he is safe…he needs your love…to grow strong…and you have him…to give your life…purpose.”

“No, no.” She embraced the Knight. Even the baby seemed calm by now.

“Things will…be alright…one day…when Marius is…Emperor of Rome…tell him that…Ser Ozni Heenor…sent his regards…” He grabbed his satchel and offered it to Galara. “The paper…and the gold coins…it was an honor to serve…and now I shall be…at peace…goodbye…my Princess…” Ser Ozni Heenor stopped breathing, and his eyes rolled back into his head, as he slumped over.

“No!” Galara cried into his body, as the baby wailed. They were soaking wet in the rain, covered in blood, sweat, tears and rain, while the ship they were on sailed off into the stormy sea, their fates now in the hands of the Gods.

*************************************************************************************************************************************************

Charles stood and watched as the rain fall. He stood and watched the ship sail off into the sea, the rain whipping around, the winds howling. Charles didn’t see a baby get thrown into the water. He failed, he realized. Galara and that Roman mongrel child escaped him.

Charles shouted profanities, before turning around and making his way back to the Palace. He enjoyed taking in the sights of the sack, of murder, rape and pillaging, of these Romans being brought down to size. He derived a great deal of satisfaction from that.

He was in the mood for some satisfaction himself. The retributive sort of satisfaction. After a time, he got back to the Palace, and in the throne room he found the King and Queen, their young son and their daughters standing there. He looked to the one that was his age, the tall, pretty one with a nice bust and a big ass that one could see through her gown. “Princess Galiena, I take it?”

“Yes, my Prince. Tis me.” She said, her voice quivering.

“Good.” Charles walked up to her and grabbed her by the hair.

She cried out, and her father attempted to move.

“Oh no you don’t, Galaran. That bitch Galara and that mongrel whelp got away. Time to make you pay. Don’t interfere, or the little one is next.” He his sword at Gwyneth.

He leaned back into Galiena’s ear. “Now, Princess, you be a good girl and tell the Prince where your chambers are.”

Galiena nodded and told him where they were.

“Good.” He said with a wolfish smirk.

*************************************************************************************************************************************************

(OOC: Continued and concluded in the subsequent post)
Last edited by Ghant on Tue Sep 16, 2014 11:12 pm, edited 4 times in total.
▬▬▬▬▬▬▬ஜ۩۞۩ஜ▬▬▬▬▬▬▬
Ghant
▬▬▬▬▬▬▬ஜ۩۞۩ஜ▬▬▬▬▬▬▬
Factbook | RP Resume | IIwiki Admin
Commended by Security Council Resolution #450
Recipient of the Greater Dienstad Roleplay Reward
"Look on my works, ye mighty, and despair!" - Percy Bysshe Shelley, Ozymandias
XX XXX
XX XXX

User avatar
Ghant
Minister
 
Posts: 2473
Founded: Feb 11, 2013
Civil Rights Lovefest

Ghantish Chronicles, Vol. IV

Postby Ghant » Mon Sep 15, 2014 3:03 am

(OOC: a continuation of the previous, and the conclusion)

Ghantish Chronicles, Vol. IV

1841 CE- The Sack of Gaemarlen during the War of the Thistles.

Gaemarlen, Gaemar
April 30, 1841 C.E.


William and Sicinius tangled in the mud and the rain for longer than he was able to keep track of. During the course of their duel, they stripped out of their armor into lighter clothes, and no one dared interrupt them. Indeed, most of them just stood there and watched.

William and Sicinius entwined in a clear spot where there were no bodies, there under the Gates. The rain poured, the lightning crashed, the thunder roared, and the winds howled. All the world was watching them as they fought.

In the rain and in close quarters, Sicinius had the advantage of speed with his dagger. William was taking many slashes from it, on his arms and even his face. William could feel his face opening up, the stinging and the burning sensation of the rainwater entering his open wounds. They were both covered in mud as well, and the mud beneath them mixed in with the water and blood to form some infernal stew.

Sicinius was overpowering him, striking with that dagger of his there in the rain, while William was stuck with his sword He felt so tired, so weak, so unable to continue. He felt ready to die, ready to succumb to his wounds. Ready to be at peace. This was his time, his moment. He was ready to die. He learned how to die long ago.

Then something hit him. He thought of his life again. He thought of all the people that used and abused him. He thought of his father, of Ursula, of Valentia, of Victor. He thought of Charles, his loathsome younger-half brother, and the Mlek of Spartianus, who wanted his hand chopped off. He thought of his invalid brother John. He thought of Ksenia of Wielkilas, the woman that he loved…but could not have.

William couldn’t have nice things. William was never good enough. William was destined to be used for one reason or another, to satisfy this means or that means. It filled his heart with anger…with rage…with purpose.

The world wanted him to die a glorious death in a field of battle. All the people that would take pleasure in learning of his death, of his demise. He knew that they were hoping for it. He wasn’t about to give them the satisfaction. He would endure, he would survive. He would see Ksenia again, and her children. He would live, and be a thorn in their side. He would find peace and live happily, not according to the expectations of others. He would live the way he wanted to.

He remembered his blood oath that he swore all those years ago, to avenge his mother’s death. He remembered the look in her eyes as he held her dying in his arms. The look of hope.

That was all William needed. With a second wind, he bore down upon his foe fiercer then he had before. He hacked and slashed at Sicinius faster than he could keep up, who himself had grown tired. That was when William hacked at his sword hand, cutting it deeply. Sicinius howled, and dropped his weapon, as his arm began to dangle loosely at his side.

William wasn’t done. He slashed at his legs and his other arm too, sending Sicinius down into the mud on his back, his arms and legs nearly cut through. Then he laid there in the mud, bleeding profusely and in pain, groaning.

William stood above him, with sword in hand, and blood streaming from multiple slashes all over his body, including his face, as blood, rain and sweat mixed in his eyes. "For vengeance for my mother, Aelia Paulina, I curse you to die.” William said to Sicinius.

Sicinius laughed, as he spat blood, before speaking with laborious breaths. "I curse you, William, and everyone that you love."

William stared at him, and then he spied Sicinius’s dagger, laying in the mud. William threw away his sword, and picked up the dagger. With it in his hand he stared at Sicinius for a moment, and then he decided what he was going to do with it.

“See you in hell.” William said, as he got down on his knees beside Sicinius’s head, and began sawing at his neck with his dagger. Blood spewed forth as William sawed at the neck, cutting through the flesh and muscle of it. He hit the bone, and so he worked the dagger around it, cutting all around it. Then he grabbed the head and began to twist, and jerk and rip. Eventually, the head came free in a mess of blood and gore.

William felt satisfied, relieved even, but also empty inside. For the man that he spent the past 20 years hating, wanting to slay with his own hands, was finally dead, his head in William’s hands, cut loose with the man’s own dagger. Oh, the poetic irony of that.

William looked around even as his eyes stung. He saw nothing but death, the moaning of dying men, and the sound of the rain and the thunder. He tried to walk forward, but his legs burned. They were lacerated and bleeding too, like his arms and his face. He had no choice though…the pain was irrelevant. He made his way into the city.

Lord Bogardan sought him out. “My Prince…Lord Zalmuna is dying…he requests your presence.” He said that with a ghastly look on his face, staring at the head that William clutched by the hair, and at his face, which must have been a slashed ruin.

William nodded, and Bogardan took him to Lord Zalmuna, who was indeed dying, with a spear wound to the stomach. Zalmuna squirmed when he saw William. “Oh…your face…”

“A worthy trophy…rest my friend. I may be joining you soon.”

“No…don’t…die. I want you to look after…the twins. Promise me you will take care of them…”

William nodded. “Your children are my niece and nephew. I shall see to them as my kin. Your wife was my youngest sister. I promise you by all the Gods that those children shall live well.”

Zalmuna nodded as he choked back some tears. “Thank you…my friend. It has been an honor to die for you.”

William put a hand on his shoulder. “It has been an honor fighting beside you. Send my mother and brother my regards.”

Zalmuna nodded, and then he perished. William rose to his feet. “Bogardan, can you fetch me a horse to go to the Palace?”

“Certainly. I will be right back.” Bogardan turned around and ran off back outside the gates, and before long he returned with a horse, this one as black as night. William climbed upon the horse, put the head into the side pouch, and rode up to the Palace. He noticed then that he too was black as night, covered in mud and under clothes. He felt like death.

As he rode his black horse through the streets of Gaemarlen, he looked out into the city, and was horrified by what he saw. He saw men, women and children dead in the streets, hacked to pieces. The women were naked and bloodied, most likely raped. William shouted to Bogardan. “Whatever men participated in the slaughter of these people and the rape of women shall be bound in chains and marched back to Ghish to await my father’s justice. This will be done immediately.”

Bogardan nodded. “Aye, we shall sort em out, my Prince. Rest assured.”

William continued to ride through the city towards the Palace, thoroughly disgusted by everything he saw. It wasn’t suppose to be like this, wasn’t suppose to end like this. Hd his duel with Sicinius lasted so long? He was in a state of delirium. Finally, he arrived at the entrance to the Palace. He dismounted, and walked into the Palace, which by then was thoroughly ransacked and looted.

Inside he found King Galaran and Queen Gabinia, in the throne room. They were in shock, especially the Queen. William was looking for the Princes and Princesses.

He heard movement from behind the throne. There was a small cabinet behind there, he was aware, and he opened it, only to find the young Gwyddawg and Gwyneth in each other’s embrace, screaming. Gwyneth pleaded. “Please don’t kill us, please don’t. I promise we will be good.”

Gabinia pleaded with William. “Please don’t hurt them!”

William shook his head. “I will not hurt anyone, nor shall anyone come to harm. I am Prince William of Ghant, and you and your family are under my protection.”

Gabinia was aghast. “What happened to your face?”

“I slew Sicinius Ahenobarbus in personal combat, and he is dead. I took his head, and the price I paid was my face. So be it, twas a small price to pay for revenge.” He looked to Galaran. “Tell me where your children are.”

Gabinia seemingly trusted him. “Gwyddawg and Gwyneth are with us. Galara and Marius are gone, having reached a ship in time to leave here. Galathea is missing, and Galiena is with your brother…”

William looked at Galaran, who had a broken look on his face. He suspected what that meant. He turned back to Gabinia. “Where is my brother then?”

Gabinia told him, and William limped his way up the palace staircase, up and through a hallway, and then he kicked the door open. He didn’t like what he found in that room.

The bed was bloody, the sheets a dark, tangled mess. There was a girl, naked and weeping in a fetal position in the corner of the room. Then there was Charles, standing naked by the window, next to a pile of his clothes. By the time Charles knew William was there, it was already too late.

William punched his brother in the face as hard as he could, breaking his nose and sending blood streaming down his face. Then he took him by the back of the head and slammed him against the wall, sending Charles staggering to the ground. Once Charles was on the ground, William began kicking and stomping him in the ribs, leaving him whimpering. To top it off, William spat upon him.

As Charles laid there on the floor naked and in pain, he limped over to the girl. “Princess Galiena, you are safe now. I am here to protect you, to keep you safe.” He grabbed a blanket off the floor and covered the Princess in it, and lifted her up off the ground. She was black and blue, and hardly put up a fight. All she did was weep, and shiver. She was in another place mentally, and William didn’t exactly blame her.

Luckily, other men loyal to William followed him upstairs. “When we return to Ghish, I want my brother bound in chains and made to walk. The Princess will be taken to Ghish in a carriage, and will not be disturbed. Do I make myself clear?”

The men nodded, and obeyed his orders. A couple of them went into the room to check on Charles, and some others scooped up Galiena from his arms.

William sighed, and limped his way down the hallway, down towards the window at the end of the hall. He looked out the window and saw the rolling fields of Gaemar in the distance, as lighting struck down all around and the rain poured as hard as he had ever seen it.

In the distance he saw a lone rider, a figure upon a black horse, riding to the northeast. He thought that maybe it could have been Galathea, who was said to be a great rider. He watched the horse and the figure on the back of it ride, even as a flash of lightning appeared and struck down ride behind them, off in the distance.

William decided against having the rider caught…he was done. He was finished with fighting, done was battles, no more missions for his father. Fuck the Empire. Fuck the Emperor. Fuck the Empress. Those were his thoughts as he watched the rider. Perhaps the rider might die, or perhaps the rider might live. Didn’t really make much of a difference to William.

As the rider faded off into the distance, William turned to his right, and pushed open the door. There was a bed in there just big enough for him. That was the only thing in the room that he cared to notice, as the blood still streaming from the open wounds on his face was stinging his eyes. He limped his way to the bed, and he collapsed upon it. It didn’t take long for him to fade to black…whether he was dreaming or dying, it made no difference anymore. Would Ksenia still love him with his face hacked to pieces? He suspected not. Why would she?

Why would anybody? So he just let himself go, he let himself be consumed. It was an end. And end to the suffering, the pain. The being haunted by the horrors and deeds of war, the dying screams of men both friend and foe. It was done, it was over. Whether he was dying or dreaming, it made no difference. Fuck it all, were his final thoughts of consciousness.

In any case, William saw it once more in the darkness of his mind’s eye. The lone rider, upon a black horse, riding through the green fields, as the rain and lightning danced around. Perhaps it represented death. Perhaps it represented life. Or perhaps it was something in between. Like Prince William, the Golden Knight of Ghant, who finally found his peace, in the belly of the beast.
Last edited by Ghant on Mon Sep 15, 2014 3:16 am, edited 2 times in total.
▬▬▬▬▬▬▬ஜ۩۞۩ஜ▬▬▬▬▬▬▬
Ghant
▬▬▬▬▬▬▬ஜ۩۞۩ஜ▬▬▬▬▬▬▬
Factbook | RP Resume | IIwiki Admin
Commended by Security Council Resolution #450
Recipient of the Greater Dienstad Roleplay Reward
"Look on my works, ye mighty, and despair!" - Percy Bysshe Shelley, Ozymandias
XX XXX
XX XXX

User avatar
Victoriala
Senator
 
Posts: 4772
Founded: Feb 24, 2012
Ex-Nation

MAHAPARA VISVARAJA - I

Postby Victoriala » Mon Sep 15, 2014 4:47 am

Image

Padmake eru Kagyu - I
A song-poem, Ganatantra Mayani translation.



Invocation:
Om Zan Dagabhan Riki Mani Rabhumaye
Dhalideva Maramayu Nekhani Jayu.
Zagbu Kagyu Ranatantra Niravanam.
Mirana Sahitana Drukjavana.

Mihumayu Mari Samanda Om.
Jalikantra Tantrapuri Merujantali.
Mihuramu Daranayu
Dandhanaki Merumari.


Spirits

Morning Light,
The waters stay calm,
The Enlightened upon their lotus
As the devattas lay drifting in the earth.

The sound of OM emanates the land
From the Mountains of Meruma
To the Seas of Jankara
Mahavari Sakra, we Praise you!

A Kagyu lays upon the tree of golden leaves
Awaiting his ascension and unity
To the divine one Sakra
To remove the pain of the universe.

A priest lays walking,
Praying to the Dhalideva
Appear, appears before him
A Kagyu entranced to the will of Sakra.

The Priest touched the Kagyu,
"Hey, old teacher!
What are you waiting here for,
When you can give instead praise to Sakra?"

The Kagyu opened his eyes and replied,
"I await to be one with Sakra,
And join my brothers
And lay the path of peace and ascension."

"Surana Munimayu",
The Priest replied.
"And your spirit is great. Bless you."
He raised his palm, and the Kagyu also did.

He walked along the path once more,
Chanting prayers to Suran,
And the Kagyu returned to his Meditation,
Attuning to Sakra.

As the Kagyu meditates,
Unmoved and calm,
Animals who fly the skies and roam the earth
Flock to him and join him in attunement.

Praise be to the eternal Sakra,
The Divine essence of the cosmos,
And may Suran bless the world,
The supreme being of the cosmos.


Change

When the noon sun
Keeps his glory high
And the blue skies stand triumphant,
The Spirit and Essence are divine.

The Kagyu has seen Sakra in glory,
And in the divine love he tasted
Amaritta, Amaritta,
He reached bliss in suffering.

The Kagyu woke from his trance,
And stood up,
Blessed the animals,
"Praise Sakra, for he is divine and good."

He walked towards the path,
To where his monastery-mountain is.
The animals followed him,
And the people bowed to him wherever he go.

The Path to the sky-mountains are long,
And many mortals reached it
To gain bliss and ascension,
And oneness with Sakra.

He reached the monastery,
The other Kagyus dressed in gold and red,
A sign of prayer,
A sign of virtue.

The pines of the monastery lay silent,
The pillars of the monastery lay silent,
The sky and clouds lay silent,
Yet the wind blows her songs to Sakra.

He enters the high Dzong,
Where the Thangka of Sakra,
And the Thangka of the Devatta,
Lay sound and safe.

The young Kagyus rest in meditation,
Clearing their minds
Off the clout of mortality,
Attunement to Sakra.

He saw the Priest, also laying silent,
Yet he did not sit down like the Kagyus,
And does not meditate,
For he mutters prayers to Sakra and Suran.

Like what the priest did to him,
He touched him.
"What are you doing here, old friend?
Why do you lay down with my fellow Kagyu?"

The Priest turned to the Kagyu.
"I am here to pray to the Spirit,
And to the Divine Essence,
So I can lay in peace like you."

"As I pray, I feel my soul become closer,
To holy Sakra's divine presence,
Just as I did upon Suran,
Which made me an Ascetic."

The Kagyu smiled and sighed in repose.
"My friend, this is not the way to be near with Sakra,
For when Suran is the Self, Suran is the universe,
We are already one with ourselves."

The Priest stood up.
"What shall I do then?
This is what Gatelam has taught us,
The way of chant and prayer."

The Kagyu laid his hand to the Priest.
"Come, And I will show you,
The way to the divine Sakra,
For you to be one with the holy Essence."


Balance

As Night passes,
And Morning comes anew,
Will the skies change
Once we are one with the self and cosmos?

The Kagyu and Priest sits in repose,
Upon the pine garden of the monastery,
Where the pines, the stones and the sky lay silent
While the wind continues to chant songs to Sakra.

The Kagyu utters his words.
"This is the way, old friend.
You must lay silent, and clear your thoughts,
Instead think of what surrounds you, and gaze upon it's beauty."

The Priest looks towards what lies beyond,
The clouds of the sky touching the mountains,
The morning sun gives his radiance,
And the colors of the sky mix in divinity.

The Kagyu and the Priest sighed in repose,
Gazing what lies beyond,
Prays to Sakra without words,
Letting the wind say their Chants.

The clouds say what lies within their soul,
Without taint, both are,
For they are absolved,
Yet the priest's soul was with doubt.

The sky lay silent, he is Sakra.
The earth lay silent, she is Suran.
The Sun lay silent, he is Sakra.
The wind lays prayers, she is Suran.

"Oh, Mahasavasakra,
Creator of the three dimensions,
We contemplate upon your divine light.
May you attune our minds upon you and show us truths."

The time lays pass as cold wind blows.
Divine repose, they are in.
The Universe is and the Self one with them,
Divine Balance are attained.

The Priest lays in meditation,
The Kagyu lays in meditation.
Upon their state of dreams of the blue sky,
They saw Sakra in pure glory.

Their souls come upon the Sakra in divine peace,
Them touching the very soul of the cosmos.
They felt the bliss of Sakra's light,
For Sakra is divine and Sakra is holy.

Time passes, and the Priest woke up.
The Kagyu followed in the wake.
The Morning sun still stands close to noon,
And they were in peace.

The Kagyu and Priest said to each other,
"You have led me to pure bliss,
And you have paved me the way to ascension.
We will join each other in contemplation."

"We have attuned in purity with divine Sakra,
And we have attuned in purity with divine Suran.
We are both brothers in prayer and in spirit.
I bless you as Sakra and Suran does."

Aum namo Mahasavasakra
Aum namo Mahasurana.

THE COMMONWEALTH OF VICTORIALA
Fuck discourse, Memes are the way forward (its inevitable and you know it)
FACTBOOK | LA SOCIÉTÉ | NATIONS | ILLUMINATOR | +
Fucking little island person. 陰 and 陽 but mostly 陰. I draw and do designs.
My NS activity is 90% shitposts. Singy and I fuck each other occasionally.
Equity is True Equality. Pro-Aufklärung, Anti-Gegenaufklärung. [economic: -4.0 social: -4.21]

User avatar
Morgovia
Bureaucrat
 
Posts: 45
Founded: May 06, 2013
Ex-Nation

Postby Morgovia » Mon Oct 06, 2014 3:16 pm

The Main Chronicle of Karaim

INTRODUCTION

God, who above Israel sheds light
And protects it even during blackest night
Give me strength, for this deed:
Let your word be my creed
But now, I plan on writing down
Things, before first in Mogovia appeared town
About how centuries ago, a hero strong
Man, whose bow was like a tree long
Founded the Karaim, kingdom first
And defeated the foes, in blood thirst.

Long ago, from our beautiful Sheba land,
A queen, who lost defending her kingdom hand
Heard about wisdom, of Israel’s king
She travelled to him, and Solomon took her under wing
Of his wisdom; she learned a lot, and bore him a son
who travelled back, and became claimant to the throne
This man, was given a Ari – a great name
And when he still was young, prophet to his mother came
His name was Bataar, man old, with hair short
He came, and spoken to them a strange word:
“There will be a day, when from darkness enemy great
will come and break the capital’s iron strong gate
But in that time, a brave man shall stand,
He will be the one who shall defend his land
When slain will be enemy once dead
He will bring peace; but war will continue upon the end!”
Sheba, tried to stop the prophet, but in vain
He came out of palace, leaving the queen in great pain.
Who or what was the enemy once slain?
All propaganda posters I have drawn are combination of graphics found in the internet. I DO NOT claim them. If somebody wishes me to remove them - I shall do it.

User avatar
Victoriala
Senator
 
Posts: 4772
Founded: Feb 24, 2012
Ex-Nation

Postby Victoriala » Wed Oct 15, 2014 2:30 am

Image
Song for the lonely king
Composed by the legendary songstress Athaia Marumani


आईचा सूर्य, दैवी वारा
मला आपले चेहरे कर्जाऊ देणे
मी त्याच्या मदत येतात शकता पर्यंत
एक राणी न राजा
त्याच्या राजवाड्यात बिलगून बसला

वॉरियर्स च्या सुरक्षित ठिकाण सोर
महत्व च्या दोलायमान संपत्ती
ज्ञान अफाट लायब्ररी
अती पवित्र स्तुती

तरीही बोलतो कोणीही,
आणि कोणीही शेअर करण्यासाठी
ओहो! जर देवाची त्याला मदत
एक नवरा किंवा बायको न आख्यायिका.

त्याला एक मुलगी द्या
एक मुलगा किंवा दुहेरी मुलाला
फक्त स्वत: करू नका
शेवटी ते परिणाम होतो

थंड गौरवाने एकटा
किरमिजी रंगाचा राजवाडा.



Ā'īcā sūrya, daivī vārā
malā āpalē cēharē karjā'ū dēṇē
mī tyācyā madata yētāta śakatā paryanta
ēka rāṇī na rājā
tyācyā rājavāḍyāta bilagūna basalā

vŏriyarsa cyā surakṣita ṭhikāṇa sōra
mahatva cyā dōlāyamāna sampattī
jñāna aphāṭa lāyabrarī
atī pavitra stutī

tarīhī bōlatō kōṇīhī,
āṇi kōṇīhī śē'ara karaṇyāsāṭhī
ōhō! Jara dēvācī tyālā madata
ēka navarā kinvā bāyakō na ākhyāyikā.

Tyālā ēka mulagī dyā
ēka mulagā kinvā duhērī mulālā
phakta svata: Karū nakā
śēvaṭī tē pariṇāma hōtō

thaṇḍa gauravānē ēkaṭā
kiramijī raṅgācā rājavāḍā.



Mother sun, Divine winds
Lend me your voices
Until I can come to his aid
A king without a queen
Resting on his palace

Fortresses of warriors
Vibrant riches of greatness
Vast libraries of knowledge
Holy praise of the gods

Yet no one to speak of,
And no one to share with
Oh! Gods help him
A legend without a consort.

Give him a daughter
A son or a dual child
Just don't let himself
Sway from the end

Alone in the cold glory
Of the Crimson Palace.
Last edited by Victoriala on Thu Nov 06, 2014 11:21 pm, edited 1 time in total.
THE COMMONWEALTH OF VICTORIALA
Fuck discourse, Memes are the way forward (its inevitable and you know it)
FACTBOOK | LA SOCIÉTÉ | NATIONS | ILLUMINATOR | +
Fucking little island person. 陰 and 陽 but mostly 陰. I draw and do designs.
My NS activity is 90% shitposts. Singy and I fuck each other occasionally.
Equity is True Equality. Pro-Aufklärung, Anti-Gegenaufklärung. [economic: -4.0 social: -4.21]

User avatar
The IASM
Senator
 
Posts: 3598
Founded: Jan 01, 2012
Ex-Nation

Postby The IASM » Thu Oct 16, 2014 11:55 am

Made with the cooperation of Ghant.

Ghant | Ghish| Lazin treasure fleet, 1205 CE

The waters were calm today, calm and still. Undaunted Lazin looked as he sat in the great seat of his in the ocean. His several hundred ship fleet, most of them were some of the largest ships to set sail with some having seven masts. They all easily cut through the ocean waves, He was a tall man pale white hair, and even paler skin and had eyes like diamonds and rubies. He prefered to hide himself underneath his three eyed mask and his crimson cape, yet for all the excesses of luxury he claimed - the stigma of being baseborn still hung over like a haunting shadow. He was looking at the map down in front of him. Akai looking great and proud in the center of the world; surrounded by empty space at least a meter. With the exception of a few island chains, the map remained barren until the south. There lay a huge cold island, the locals named it something. He named it Bingshuang after its cold nature and its even colder seas. The room was full of luxuries from other lands, statues from the islands, jade incense and more from Akai. However the greatest loot lay in the hold of his fleet. Plenty more goods than there was gold but still he remained vigilant for those who wished to taste the goods of Akai.

“My master, blessed may you be, a city has appeared on the horizon” a dark-skinned child tried to declare, letting the words dribble from his mouth. At this point, Lazin was not sure whether the poor child was a girl or an eunuch boy, he looked like he might be both.

Lazin nodded “,try and bring us into port - we need more knowledge, money and men”. His voice was quick and powerful and remained strangely warm even when he was shouting.

The men at port began to shout as the ship appeared off the coast. Udu Arkan, the portmaster of Ghish, was alerted of the incoming vessel. From his pavilion, he noticed the white ring banners of Akai in his monoscope...and some others like it. Upon sight, he began to shout. “White rings inbound, white rings inbound.” He signaled to a messenger at port to go to the Castle of Ghish and fetch the Akai scholar. Hopefully by the time the ship arrived at port and docked, the scholar would be there in time to greet them and sort out whatever business they had there. The King was a bit jumpy and paranoid, so the situation had to be handled well.

The ship came into port easily but the sight of a over a hundered ships was more than bizarre. It was more or less a floating embassy for Lazin and his crew, it dominated the waves and had little regard for those around it. Even then the ship towered over the people bellow that Lazin was going to met.

“Master we have arrived” said the child, as he opened the doors of the bridge. As Lazin stood with hastily, he shouted “Get some gifts, food preferably but some gold would be good!” As he quickly strode out, he was flanked by thirteen men, all shorter than Lazin but armoured in colorful armour. They proudly displayed red and cyan feathers and wore cloaks made from the hide of the Great Heichi Kongbu - the winded terror - of South Akai. Quickly, they strode over the deck of the ship and onto the streets of Ghant, he triumphantly declared in his foreign language: “I am Lazin, admiral of the Dragon’s fleet - who’s lands do I step upon?”

A tall thin man on a white horse answered. ”Greetings Lazin. These are the lands of Ghant. You are in Ghish, the capital city of the Kingdom of Ghant, and the seat of His Majesty King Magnus V. My name is Artuzo Altabar, and I am a Royal Scholar specializing in Akai, whom I presume you represent in some form.” Artuzo was wearing a black cloak laced with ermine, and his pale blue eyes looked down upon Lazin, framed by contrasting fair skin and raven hair bound in a braid.

Lazin was taken completely by surprise - A man who could speak Akai so fluently in lands this affair. He was careful to stand on ground which was not wet or suiled with dirt. Lazin was particular in that detail to retain a glorified look of otherworldliness. “You know my tongue and its words better than most; may I ask would it be possible to meet your King Magnus?”

Artuzo chewed on his bottom lip. “You may, if you follow me.” Artuzo got off his horse so he might better be able to walk with and speak to Lazin. “I would advise you though, the King is irritable and truculent of late. All me are accountable for their words at court.” Artuzo warmed, somberly.

Underneath his three eyed mask of obsidian and gold, Lazin chuckled to himself. The king seems to be mad then, but they still aren’t admitting it - what ills does he truly have though? Perhaps my questions could be answered soon. “Fine stallion you have there, Artuzo - a stead worthy of a wise man. Does this journey require a mount?”

“No, no mount required. Only to follow the path. Thank you, for the compliment, tis one of the King’s stallions. His name is Iluntze.” Aruzo responded as they walked the road, which was bustling with activity, namely in the form of merchants buying, selling and trading goods with each other and with patrons.

Lazin and his small entourage were particularly interested in the city; its streets while full of activity. The fact was though that he stood out like no other, the alien nature of himself and his six guards was obvious. They were all armed with a baroque pair of jet black Zhuge crossbows and jian blades. The Jian swords were given an obsidian edge, it merged with the steel, making the blades dark as the night seas. Lazin himself hid underneath his thick cloak a short jian and several black powder bombs as well as some mirror armour. “May I ask you Artuzo, how did you recognise Akai banners and flags?”

“Akai has been along for a long time. Long enough for some wayward traveller or merchant to learn of them and convey them. So it was that some ancient and prudent scholar saw fit to compile this knowledge, so that it might one day be of some use to the realm. To avoid confusion and any...unfortunate incidents. We Ghantish pride ourselves on...information. It is known that where there was once one white ring upon a field of gold, now there is two.” Artuzo said sagely.

“Well even that banner is now gone, you see my great grandfather was Ditor Tiepi, the man died effectively heirless thus his four brothers - Oato, Keng, Yaosai and Chengshi - had the ambition to try and take the great seat,” Lazin lectured in a strangely fast yet understandable way. “My grandfather was only a child when his uncles engaged in anarchy over the Ditorate; leaving millions to die in fields of blood. It was a miracle of Omatorij that he saved my young grandfather from his certain death at the hands of his kin - now we roam the seas searching for a new home.” Lazin was careful with his choice of words, his grandfather wasn’t seen in a particularly good light due to the origins of his birth - the child to a sister of Tiepi.

“...So that might be the reason why the white rings upon a field of gold are now white rings upon a field of black and red?” Atuzo responded, half a statement and half a question. “I noticed that the colors of this new flag are the same as Clan Lazin.”

“They are the colours of the clan Lazin, which I am the third head of,” Lazin murmured hoping Artuzo would not pick up on the gap in the story he told. Lazin continued: “We have been travelling the waves and the islands of the ocean for some time and we have meet many peoples - just take a look at my crew.”

“I see, tis quite fascinating indeed…” Aruzo was interrupted by a girl in a dress bumping into him. She was slender, with pale skin, golden eyes and platinum hair. Her dress was also white as snow. She jumped back at the sight of Lazin. “Nor da hori?” She asked, startled, examining Lazin’s mask.

Artuzo turned to Lazin. “This is Princess Orta, the King’s daughter. She is a girl of ten years, and she likes to run around in the streets eluding her guards.” Artuzo sighed.

Lazin sighed with a bitter whimper: “I apologise Princess Orta.” Lazin then took off the mask to reveal his alien face. He had an oval like face and white pale hair like no other yet his eyes remained a deep hue of blood. His cheekbones were high and his face covered in a smooth combed beard - if slightly wavy. He was almost handsome for the twisted scar that ripped across his chin and right jawline; it seemed to be the result of some fire or burn. “I’m a noble, you see?”

Artuzo turned to Orta. “Hau Lazin da urrun. Zure aita hitz egiten zuen dator. Zure behar zuen apologized du konpromisoa hartu ahal izango du edozein arau-hauste. Zatoz gurekin batera zure aitari.”

Orta nodded and smiled at Lazin, after studying his face for a moment. Then she jumped up on Iluntze. She spoke gingerly. “Ez kezkatu Lazin da. Pertsonaia darion aurpegia jauna bat daukazu. Batzeko eginen dut aita ikusteko joan da.”

Artuzo translated to Lazin. “She said that it is no worry and that you have a marvelous face. She will accompany us to see the King.”

A polite child it seems, Lazin reflected to himself as he tried to bear a peculiar smile as he put his gold and obsidian helmet on. It remained an infernal burden on his neck but alas he had to maintain the illusion and the deception. Lazin returned to his tall stature; he asked warmly “So this is the part where I meet the king I assume?”

“Indeed it is.” They turned a corner and came upon a small open area. On one side was a massive temple structure. “That is the Great Temple of Ghish, built many years ago as an alter to the God of the Sea.” He then turned and gestured towards the large castle complex with a fortified wall. “That that is the Castle of Ghish. In there we shall find the King in all his glory.” He approached the main gate only to be stopped by a few guards who stuck out their feet when he approached.

“Hitz egin hire enpresa.” One of the guards said as he snorted.

Orta responded firmly in her young girl voice. “Aurrera eraman nuen gizon horiek publiko baten eduki nire aitarekin. Dugu utzi beharko du aldi berean!”

The guards stepped aside and yielded the gate. Orta smiled from the top of the horse and led the way inside. Artuzo chuckled. “Princess Orta has a way with words.”

“Or so it might seem” murmured one of Lazin’s guards as he looked in awe at the buildings around him. Only the ocean cities of the islands came close to this levels of greatness - and even they were small and disjointed. The black stone, was an odd sight in comparison to the white plaster walls of the Akai palace. The halls lit by orange flames and torches and surrounded by columns of stone. He saw a strange line of colourful cloth hanging in the halls, depicting some abstract scene in the eyes of Lazin.

Orta, now on foot after handing off her horse to a stableboy in the yard, approached the knights guarding the large set of wooden double doors. “Dezagun ere. Orain!” She exclaimed. They stepped aside, and Orta pushed open a door with a heaving push.

They came upon a large round chamber, again dimly lit and scantily decorated. was cavernous with columns that showed a long length from the entrance to the throne, with a long white carpet running its length. At the end of the room was the Obsidian Throne itself, and seated upon it was his majesty, King Magnus V of Ghant, with a few knights stand on either side of the throne, which itself with large, twisted and black, a hulking monstrosity forged in volcanic fire.

Upon the throne sat Magnus, who was a tall and gaunt man, with pale skin, raven hair and golden eyes that matched Orta’s. He was dressed in a fur lined tunic and robe the color of night. His golden eyes looked down upon the party as they approached. Rather than speak first, he waited to see what the party might say.

The fabled obsidian throne - it is truly as great as legends make out it seems, Lazin thought as he entered the room with his retainers. The guards arranged themselves in a line, their armour and weapons gleaming yet their faceless mask - twisted into fierce miscreations - held six gifts in their hands. The guards all bowed before the throne - both hands clenched and their heads lowered while Lazin stood over all them.

“Your majesty, King Magnus V of Ghant you have honoured one and my people by allowing us to land at this time,” Lazin began speaking his sporadic and fast voice which echoed through the grey stone halls. “Your are almost certainly wondering whom one is so let me explain if you wish?”

Artuzo translated that to Magnus. The King seemed unamused. Orta ran up the throne and climbed up to sit upon her father’s knee. Orta whispered something into her father’s ear, and then the King nodded, and responded. “Mesedez azaldu. Dupresentzia hemen interes handia, eta kezka da.”

Artuzo translated that to Lazin. The King wants you to explain, because you being of here is both of great interest and concern.”

“Alas, this one hails from the land of Akai - where the Ditorate rules and the real is larger than the oceans are deep; recently as in around two hundred and two years ago. The white rings of Akai are now broken in the fires of war as Ditor Tiepi - one’s great grandfather - of Clan Akai died heirless thus his four brothers - Oato, Keng, Chengshi and Yaosai - began to use their strength to try and seize the Great Seat and the Ditorate for themselves. The way of succession has nearly always had an heir and we never truly laid down a proper manner of succession without the Ditor’s voice on the matter.” Lazin was remaining still as the stone pillars around him as he lectured the court. “My grandfather - Lazin - was only a child when the four brothers began their wars and it was the divine will of Omatorij - ever powerful may it be - that he was saved from his uncles. He was exiled by Oato to sail the seas thus Lazin proposed an agreement that if Oato gave him the greatest of fleets he will return with enough jade and gold to line to build a great wall. Now the Akai fleet has arrived in your great kingdom.” Lazin raised his right arm from underneath his cloak to point to the gifts his guards were displaying the gifts ever patiently. He continued once again: “For your kindness for allowing us to dock I present to you six gifts.” His guards then raised the gifts in time with Lazins voice: “The first is a Heigang jian sword from the forges of the Great-seat the finest blade there is. The second is a crop and source of great joy known as Xuhucan or red-rock. If you melt it and dilute it in fine water it gives a brilliant taste and if you eat it now it will provide a taste of warm serenity. The third gift is a tome on the history of our great people - the Wuxian. The fourth is a black powder which if you let burn will force all around it away. The fifth gift is a transcript of our navigational charts and Akai in all its glory.” Lazin thoroughly cleared out his throat for the final gift. “The final gift is an obsidian ring, encrusted with diamonds and lined with gold.”

Magnus smiled and his eyes lit up. He thus responded. “Eskerrik asko. Niretzat ohore duzu altxor hala nola hitz deskribatzeko ahal baino gehiago. Hala ere, ezpata honi buruz. Ezpatak ali izenak. Zer da ezpata honen izena? Eta eraztun gai, eraztunak daramaten izenak bai?”

Artuzo translated. “His majesty expresses his sincerest gratitude for these fine gifts. However, he asks if the sword and the ring have names.”

"The sword used to be named the Gift of Ākai and the ring is nameless though it was worn by the Ditors of Ākai" replied Lazin warmly, hiding his curiosity in his voice. Carefully choosing his words as he spoke.

“Akaidohaina.” Magnus said as he gestured towards the sword. “Ditoreraztun.” Magnus gestured towards the ring. “Nabarmentzen dira izen horiek?”

Artuzo nodded. “The Gift of Akai and the Ditor Ring. His Majesty asks if these are appropriate names for such fine presents.”

Lazin continued with a haste in his voice: "These are your gifts now and it is your choice your majesty." Lazin thoughts to himself, the king obviously seems to look to the sword and the ring, I wonder why?

“Nire aukera hain zuzen ere.” Magnus said as he picked up his daughter and sat her upon the throne, while he himself descended from it. He walked down the steps and unto the floor slowly and methodically, until he was close to the guards. He gestured towards the guards holding the ring and the sword to come to him, using his hands to communicate that desire. “Ekarri.”

The guard slowly turned his head to face Lazin; patiently waiting his command to move. The rattle of his armour as he turned, continued to echo throughout the halls of the castle. With a twist of Lazin’s gloved hand, the guard began to approach the obsidian throne and presented the ring. The other came a few seconds afterwards presenting the Jian with its black blade reflecting all the light from its night like blade. “It is now yours” the guard spoke in a blunt somewhat brutish montone.

“Bai da.” Magnus said, as he plucked the ring and slid it on his ring finger. Then he took the sword and unsheathed it. Magnus listened to the sound of the sword emerging from its sheath, and examined its edge. He dragged a finger against the edge, and when his finger began to bleed, he nodded in approval as he licked his finger. “Pala honetako ertz fin bat. Hala ere, ez dago kalitateari benetan probatzeko modu bakarra da.”

Magnus turned his head to one of his guards, and spoke. “Ekarri kondenatu ziega gizon bat.” Magnus turned back to Lazin and smiled. It was only a minute before the guards brought forth a shaggy unkempt man from the dungeons, beaten, dressed in rags and bound in chains. The guards forced the man to his knees. The man, apparently already having suffered a great deal, inclined his head, showing his neck. Magnus, with a smirk on his face, stood over the man, and with two hands grasping the sword, brought it down upon the man’s neck, severing the head with one blow.

“Ertz fin bat, hain zuzen ere!” Magnus exclaimed, as he bend over and picked up the man’s head by the hair. He examined the cut, and nodded, before throwing the head before Lazin’s feet. “Zuretzat opari bat, nire lagun.” Magnus said, as he gestured towards the head.

Artuzo was pale faced as he translated to Lazin. “The King praises the sword for its fine edge, and that the head is a gift for you.”

Lazin looked at the emptiness of the man’s face - slowly abandoning life and yet he seemed still living. The man blinked as Lazin looked away at the king: “Its a gift go pick it up” he shouted to his guard fiercely. The guard quickly moved into pick up the severed head - carefully flaying the skin and of it and removing the teeth with a dagger. Lazin stuttered as he tried to convey his morbid curiosity: “Thank you King Magnus - a good demonstration of your new blade - who was the man?”

“Iparraldeko etsaia espioi batekin. Orain ere Gentrys iparraldeko errege eta barbaroen batera konspiratzen me eta nire familia tronua kendu ikusteko.” Magnus explained, grimly.

“His majesty says that one was a spy of the Gentrys, who are gathering support from the northern Kingdoms and barbarians to have him removed from the throne and the Gentrys restored.” Artuzo translated.

“Well he deserved it then” uttered Lazin as he moved more and more towards the king in a steady walk. His cloak and robes covered what he was fiddling with his hands underneath to hold a black power charge just in case they turn upon him. “Magnus V do you in particular have any questions?” Lazin then began to force his red eyed stare towards Magnus and then Orta - slightly concerned for the child to be seeing such things.

“Bai. Bide guztiak honetan zerbait zen duzu. Zer da egin nahi duzun da?” Magnus asked.

“His majesty states that you must have come all this way for something, and asks what is that you want.”

Orta sat upon the throne, staring on with amusement. She watched the guard process the man’s head with great amusement, like a cat staring at a ball of yarn.

“As I believe I have have said, my most honourable grandfather was exiled at the age of eighteen by his uncle Oato for being… actually nevermind. I have been flying the flag of Akai and Clan Lazin for all my life and we have been waiting in the ocean of the world. We have been searching for a new home where we could eventually return to our rightful place as Ditor’s of Akai.” Lazin ranted with a strange passion in his voice, however a flaw in his little speech was slowly starting to appear. Lazin then moved to scratch his neck and tighten his helmet all the while keeping a keen eye on Orta.

“Eta ez Ghant deitu zure etxean nahi duzu?” Magnus asked.

“His Majesty asks if you would like to call Ghant your home, if that is your goal.” Artuzo translated.

“I’m afraid I cannot remain here so permanently however if we were able to recover from our ocean voyage for some time it might be useful for both of us” Lazin somewhat calmly replied back. “You see we desire to have a home which we are overlords over and an empire to command” he explained, moving around the hall with a cold distance in his words. “My claim to the Ditorate and Titianicia is strong despite my traitorous relatives’ claims of bastar… on the topic of keeping permanent residence though I have a son and child who wishes to see the world and maybe he could become a ward of yours?”

“Hemen linger duzu daiteke, betiere, nahi duzun bezala, eta gero. Noiz irteten zarenean, zuk ematen izango dut edozein dela ere behar izan dezakezu, hura salbatu badaiteke batekin.” Magnus contemplated that last part. “Ohore bat izan da zure semea gonbidatu gisa hartuko litzateke. Zenbat urte zituen?”

“His Majesty says he would be honored to take on your son as a ward, but asks how old the boy is.” Artuzo translated

“He is 1 Longnian and 1 one nian of age” Lazin replied using Akai time measurements. He smiled enough his mask before wondering whether they fully understood what he said. “He is named Tiao Li after the great warrior Tialo who saved Ditor Gongjiang and his kin from several foreign usurpers.” Lazin chuckled to himself for a brief few seconds: “Like his namesake he wishes to become virtually a Tianshi the eyes of Omatorij”.

Artuzo knew that meant he was eleven years old, and he translated that to the King as such. The King responded. “Ona. Nire semea Eric hamabi, eta Orta ten da, dagoeneko, baliteke ezin jakitun bezala. Lagun bati bere adina erabili izan dute kantxan.”

“His Majesty says that is good, for his son Eric is twelve and Orta is ten, and that they could use a friend their age at court.”

Well somebody is going to need lessons in Ghantish then Lazin thought to himself as he continued to fiddle with the Heizhadan - the black powder bombs. “That is wonderful gracious king; who he is taught by is your choice though I request the finest warrior and commander of yours to teach him in the art of war.” Impatiently Lazin dared to display the rest of his arsenal at hand.

“Zure seme daiteke prestakuntza guztiak eta instrukzioa nire semeak berak jasotzen dituen partekatzeko.”

“His Majesty says that your son can share in the training and instruction that his own son the Crown Prince receives.”

“Thank you, my grandfather’s spirit welcomes your decision to help us” Lazin said as he put back his black powder devices. The feeling of today has been strange and odd as if the very feeling of curiosity has been pushing him. Further and further he felt it today when he approached the land and yet his hunger and thirst for this gift of the mind had yet been quenched.

“Torri nire familia batzeko gaur gauean afaria, zure ohorez inork dotore bat zara. Zure semea ekarri ahal izango duzu, eta nire erregina, nire semea eta nire amak betetzen.” Magnus continued. “Bitartean, ostatua handia laurden dira eskuragarri izango zure erabiltzeko.”

“His majesty invites you and your son to feast with the royal family tonight if you wish. He is also granting you quarters should you desire to rest comfortably while you are here.”

“Thank you king, though I would need to fetch my son first though but I shall attend soon” Lazin announced as he began to move away from the great black throne. His guards returned into a symmetrical formation around him. Lazin began to examine the armour of his guards once again - their shoulder pads displaying great daemonic faces and their breast plates adorned with shades of red, orange and blue. That on top of their many feathers and hides they served as reminders of successful hunts.

It took a while to travel back down the streets of Ghish and back into the great docks to where his ship lay. It stood out like a gigantic monument to the Ditorate’s arrogance. Its guards and its crew remained strangely vigilant as they performed their duties with a near mindless duty. Lazin never really cared for them - for they only existed to serve him and only him. However we treated them with respect for actually bothering to obey him for this time. He walked to the dojo at the end of the ship, its pyramid shape remained a great reminder of the Great-seat and his prize.

“COME ON” shouted a boy in well fitting leather Gubian armour - its plates covered his vital areas yet he refused to hide his white skin and his red eyes underneath a helmet. He held his jian with an exceptional skill and looked outwards with a manic rage. He faced his opponent who held a shield in hand clearly slashed at by a blade of sorts. It splintered like an odd ruin and the raging boy began to charge.
“TIAO LI!” shouted Lazin with a fierce thunder: “MACHIKO, stand down - we have a feast to attend.”

Both came to a halt exceptionally quickly, the sand they fought upon came to a sudden halt. He could see blood stains yet both fighting partners remained unharmed, the dim torchlight which lit up the dojo was certainly held the emotion of the two children.

“Father” Tiao Li said lowering his jian and his head in respect for his father: “Shall I prepare myself for the feast?”

“You might as well pack your armour and equipment as well - your going to be here for a while” Lazin said with a slight pride as he moved to sit down. “I’ll wait here for a while before you get ready once again. Machiko I’m afraid you’re not going to be able to come” he continued as he looked at Tiao Li’s opponent who removed her helm. She had pale white skin and short flowing silver hair yet she lacked the red eyes of Lazin and Tiao Li. Instead she had a pale violet instead but the most interesting sight about her was her gigantic height. She rivaled Lazin himself in his height and was even more muscular and yet she held an aura of beauty to her. She was around thirteen years of age and yet she looked around seventeen with her height.

“That is fine Master,” she said as she moved to help Tiao Li remove his armour from his body. “I’ll return to the library after this then” she said as she removed Tiao Li’s breastplate and shoulder pads.

“What do mean I’m going to remain here,” Tiao Li began to put on his golden robes and his crimson cloak. He still carried his jian at his side - hidden in his sheave underneath his cloak.

“You will be raised in Ghant until I find a new land to take for myself and our family - I think you will like it here myself though. The king is great - if slightly mad - and the land is prosperous - if unstable - and you’ll be raised like a prince worthy of your forefathers.”


It took a while for Lazin to return with his guards but now with retainers and his son at his side. They traveled hastily without concern for the people around them and they remained proud. They arrived at the walls of the castle of Ghish with their small host of guards and retainers.

Having been informed that they would be coming back later, the guards at the gate stood aside to allow the party to enter.

Lazin - remembering where he was directed earlier and arrived back in the throne room and carefully watched Tiao Li. His red eyes beamed down onto the child’s face as he saw the glass monster that was the obsidian throne. It showed him a picture of what a kingdom should look like - a throne in a great kingdom where it is prosperous. Lazin stood alone as his son, guards and retainers all bowed in front of the king. The severed head of the guard of the executed man remained on his guard’s belt - a fact which unnerved Tiao Li greatly. “Your highness, this one has returned and this is one’s son Tiao Li - my heir.”

“Your majesty, it is a pleasure to meet you and come here before you” Tiao Li said at Lazin’s instruction as he lifted his head.

Magnus stared down the boy. “Ongi etorri nire mutila. Plazer bat bete behar da. Demagun nire seme alabak aurkeztu digu.” Magnus turned his head and gestured with his hand towards the side door.

A tall, slender woman with long platinum hair emerged. She had big violet eyes and smooth, fair skin. She was wearing a cream colored dress, and there was a tiara in her hair. On either side of her was Orta, and on the other side of her was a boy with dark hair and gold eyes, dressed in a scarlet tunic.

Magnus continued. “Maiatzaren nire emaztea, Julia, eta nire seme-alabak, Eric eta Orta aurkezten dut.”

Artuzo, who had remained in the throne room, translated. “His majesty bids you welcome to court once more, and would like to formally introduce his wife, Queen Julia, and their children, Crown Prince Eric and Princess Orta.”

Lazin examined the Prince Eric with his red eyes cautiously scanning the prince only to see the strange resemblance to his father. In the corner of his mind Lazin thought to himself, I wonder how alike he and his father truly are?

“Shall we move along with the feast then, your highness,” Lazin inquired with his eyes now deeply staring into the king’s golden eyes.

“Bai, dezagun festa joan digu.” The King spoke, and as he did he got up from the throne. Magnus walked down the steps and joined the Queen and their children to the feast hall.

“His Majesty says that it is time.” Artuzo explained, and bid that Lazin and his company follow.

Lazin followed the king first and then the rest of his procession behind him; Tiao Li sat as his side with a dim smile expression on his face. He seemed to be trying for something and even then failing to achieve it. Lazin inquired upon entering the warm atmosphere of the fet hall: “Where shall this one sit?”

At the great wooden table in the feast hall, Magnus learned of Lazin’s question from Artuzo, and Magnus answered quickly. “Haiekin.” Pointing to his children. sitting to his right. Queen Julia sat to his left, and the platters of roast boar, ribs, steamed vegetables, meat and vegetable stew in bread bowls and trenchers were brought out. There were also some strawberry pastries. Orta went for those first, while Eric went for a slice of boar meat.

Lazin and Tiao Li sat down with Tiao Li setting next to Eric and Lazin setting next to him if moving slightly away from Tiao Li. They both looked to the ribs first and the boar before looking for what else was on display. Lazin subtly took some ribs and some steamed vegetables while Tiao Li took the rib and the vegetable stew. Lazin once again removed his great mask and revealed his strange head once again and began to eat away at the rib with his hands. “This is wonderful” he remarked as he cleared his mouth.

Artuzo translated that to the King. The King nodded. “Pozik nago Gustukoa duzu.” Queen Julia watched as Lazin removed his mask, but upon the sight of his face she looked away. Meanwhile, Orta offered Tiao Li some of her strawberry pastry with a smile.

“Thank you” Tiao Li said as he nodded his head and smiled a bit before placing it on his side. Lazin’s burnt chin and his red eyes continued to look down upon Tiao Li as he utterly devoured his meal which was half finished.

“You should try that pastry - expect it to be wonderful” murmured Lazin as he finished his ribs quickly; he began eying up some of the vegetables - some be had never seen before.

Tiao Li grabbed a small block of Xuhucan, slightly crumbling in his hand, from a pocket - hidden inside his robes. “Try this” he whispered, hoping she would enjoy it.

Orta didn’t understand what Tiao Li was saying, but she saw the thing in his hands. She reached out with a small soft hand and took it. “Eskerrik asko,” she said, and she put it in her mouth, as her golden eyes gleamed with satisfaction.

Tiao Li gave a joyful smirk as he began move back to eat again to see Lazin’s eyes looking over him with a cold stare. Lazin moved to try some boar slice while Tiao Li looked at Eric at his side.

Eric was content to eat his slices of boar, but when Tiao Li looked at him, he grinned and nodded. Eric and Orta both had their father’s eyes, although Eric’s were a bit harder. He pointed to the boar, and nodded, pointing at himself before he pointed at the boar again with his knife.

Tiao Li nodded with a false acknowledgement; not truly understanding what Eric implying - maybe he killed it himself? Lazin moved to try the pastries now as he finished his previous selection of foods which were admittedly large from Tiao Li’s prospective.

“All these dishes are wonderful and great - tell the cook he can have a Gold Jinbi and a gift from one’s wares” Lazin said to Magnus with a commanding authority in his voice - he had neatly finished at least one of all the dishes displayed in front of him by now.

Artuzo translated. Magnus grinned. “Naiz ikusteko egiten den,” he replied as he was eating.

“His Majesty says that shall be done.”

“May I also express my sincere gratitude for my meal,” Tiao Li slowly added to his fathers little speech, his voice slightly trembling as he continually turned to take a look at Lazin.

“Eskerrik asko, eta gehien maite ongietorri.” Was the King’s response upon translation.

“His Majesty says thank you and that you are most welcome.”

Orta chimed in as well. “Tiaoli, gustatzen zait zion aitak, niretzat gozokiak ematen zuen!” That made the Queen laugh.

Lazin looked at the queen with a strange curiosity - not knowing what she laughed at yet only knowing it had something to do with Tiao Li. Now Tiao Li had just finished his dish, he looked at Magnus now - awaiting what he had to say.

Magnus responded to his daughter. “Gozokiak ematen duzu, gero, zure anaia eta oso lanpetuta izan denean zaharragoak lortuko duzu ari nintzen joan mutil guztiak gustuko baduzu.” That made Eric look at Tiao Li again with a smirk.

Artuzo leaned into Lazin’s ear. “Orta said she likes your son because he gives her candy. The King said that if she likes all the boys that give her candy, that he and Eric shall be very busy when Orta gets older, chasing them off.”

“I guess is rather true - Machiko was like that when she was younger,” Lazin whispered back with his rapid fire voice. “May I excuse myself, I do need the privy I’m afraid “ he continued, shuffling across his seat. Tiao Li slowly banked his head to the left, his blood eyes and his small ears twitching.

“Go right on ahead. I will explain it to the King if needs be.” Artuzo replied.

Orta turned red. “Inola ere ez! Dut haien atzetik off nire buruari dezake. Ez dut zure laguntza behar!” Orta then proceeded to pat Tiao Li on the back. “Tiaoli gehiegi lagundu dezake.”

Lazin removed himself from the table and put back his helmet and Tiao Li sighed with his relief as his father left. As Orta patted Tiao Li’s back he shrugged a bit as he turned his head towards the King. He truly understood no words about what they were saying; they seemed nice. He glared slightly vacantly towards the king and Eric before asking Artzuo in a graceful emphasis: “May you explain to me what they are talking about?”

“Orta said she likes you because you give her candy. The King said that is she likes all the boys that give her candy, then he and Eric will be busy in the future chasing boys away. Orta then said that she won’t need their help and that she can do it herself, and that you can help her if needs be.” Artuzo explained.

“Translate this then” Tiao Li replied with a slight grin creeping across his face. “Sure I’ll help - I’m obviously going to be here for a while with my status as a ward now. I am a good fighter you know.”

Artuzo translated that. Orta laughed. “Ni eta nire anaia borrokatzeko dezakezu. Erraz joan zaren agintzen dut!”

“The Princess says that you can fight her and her brother, and that she will go easy on you.”

“That sounds like fun actually,” Tiao Li sarcastically uttered with a small grin across his face as he spoke. He wondered what Magnus and his wife thought of the conversation. He flashed his ornate Jian sword, hanging from his belt in its sheth.

Magnus stared at Tiao Li. “Bere borrokatzeko dezakezu, betiere, ez duzu bere moztu.” The Queen shook her head.

“Ez dut moztu. Dut, nahiz moztu litzateke.” Orta snapped back, looking at her mother.

“His Majesty says you can fight her as long as you don’t cut her. Orta’s response was that she doesn’t get cut, but that she would cut you.”

“How pleasant,” he replied once again as he hid his blade once again and moved back to into his chair. He began steepling with his hands and stared outwardly with his smile; now trying to present a odd innocence. He held strange thoughts on what others thought about his appearance and even then he wondered what the more odd questions they had in mind. He in particular looked like a his practically identical father in strange way though lacking his scar and his youth. “May I ask what do you wish to do on-the-morrow your majesty?”

Artuzo translated. The King responded. “Erakutsi zaitez zure inguruan ezagutzen leku batera dituzu.”

Orta placed a hand on Tiao Li’s shoulder. “Dut zure inguruan ere erakuts dezake.”

“His Majesty wants you to become familiar with the area, so that you might be more comfortable here. Orta said she can help too.”

“Where shall I start then” he questioned with a silk like voice as he leaned towards Magnus with great interest.

Magnus answered upon translation. “Gaztelua, eta, ondoren, gaztelua arrazoi, orduan hirian.”

“His Majesty says the castle, the castle grounds, and the city.”

Tiao Li asked with a resounding voice: “Thank you - may I have someone direct me to my chambers please?”

Magnus nodded after it was translated to him. “Funtzionario ikuskizun bat duzu egingo dut …”

Orta cut her father off. “Erakutsiko dizut.” She sprang out of her seat and gestured to Tiao Li to follow her.

Tiao Li stepped up to his seat and then proceed to bow towards Magnus with a neutral expression on his face. “I graciously thank you for the meal” he continued as he bowed before Magnus. He then began to follow Orta after raising his head.

Orta skipped around through the Castle, humming songs as she went along. After a few minutes, she stopped in front of a room with a wooden door. “Gela.” Orta said, pointing at it.

“Thank you Orta” he said resting his hand on her right shoulder. He went to reach a pocket within his robes to reveal another chunk of Xuchan. Its red taint and its remained stable for once though this piece seemed strangely redder and purer than usual.

Orta blushed with a smile, and then her eyes lit up with a gleam. “Eskerrik asko!” Orta exclaimed as she reached for the chunk of Xuchan.

“Enjoy it” Tiao Li said as he moved into his room with a gentle smile on his face. He came to close the door quickly and closed the blinds quickly before lying on his bed. “Just a few more years” he murmured under his breath. “And maybe my Hun might make this through.”
Last edited by The IASM on Tue Oct 21, 2014 10:27 am, edited 1 time in total.
HUN-01

20:22 Kirav Normal in Akai is nightmare fuel in the rest of the world.
11:33 Jedoria Something convoluted is going on in Akai probably.
Transoxthraxia: I'm no hentai connoisseur, but I'm pretty sure Akai's domestic politics would be like, at least top ten most fucked up hentais"
18:26 Deusaeuri Let me put it this way, you're what would happen if Lovecraft decided to write political dystopian techno thriller
20:19 Heku tits has gone mental
20:19 Jakee >gone
05:48 Malay lol akai sounds lovely this time of never


User avatar
The IASM
Senator
 
Posts: 3598
Founded: Jan 01, 2012
Ex-Nation

Postby The IASM » Tue Oct 21, 2014 10:28 am

Made with the cooperation of Ghant.

Ghant | Ghish| Forests outside Ghish 1212

In the deep browns of the dying forest; a figure draped in fine fitting leather stalked a deer with a gentle grace. He wore a head hiding hood and an obsidian mask and was covered in several small but well fitting steel plates . The armour fitted exceptionally well, tessellating finely with his slender body. He felt his curly hair brussel against the steel and his mail underneath and hidden underneath his leather.

He felt a strange calm with his shortbow in hand as he stalked a trail of blood. Still he moved with a cautious spider, hiding his presence and yet moving with his long legs. His jian sword hid on his belt in its blackened sleath. Where the hell has Eric gone? Tiao Li questioned as his prey finally came into view. It was a fine stag with a crown of antlers and a thick auburn coat however its leg was stained with blood from a steel tipped arrow.

Another steel tipped arrow took the stag in the neck. Crown Prince Eric emerged with a grin on his face. He was tall and broad shouldered, with golden eyes and short black hair. He kept clean shaven, unlike his father, and he had an easy going look like his mother, complimented by his fair skin and contrasted by his black cloak and tunic. “Damn, that one took two shots.” Eric laughed.

“Well I chose not to kill because I felt that it might be fun to you know let it run away” Tiao Li replied with a dry sarcasm in his voice as he moved towards the dying animal. “It was to easy a shot” he continued dropping his well crafted illusion. Now it was bleeding profusely with a small pond of crimson forming around it. He pulled out his black tipped knife his chest and moved towards the creature’s neck - he slit it open with a single strike, nearly decapitating it.

Eric yawned and stretched. “If you want to have fun we can go back to the city and fuck girls all day. I thought we were out here to kill something and take it back to the castle so we can have something to eat besides the shit father likes to eat.” Eric laughed.

“Sure because somebody would love to enjoy this freaky Akai Albino” Tiao Li retorted with a grin on his maskless face. “Sure why not just go and buy the whorehouse and make yourself the wealthiest man in Ghish?” he asked as he began to move the stag into a better position to lift. “You’ll get to fuck all the girls you want for little to no coin.”

“Yes, but if I owned the whorehouse I would have to provide for the whores. As it stands, I get to fuck whoever I want for free by virtue of being Crown Prince. I find it more practical to let the pimps own and run the whorehouses off of some other bastard’s coin, and I can take advantage of that free of charge. Because, hey, my father is the King, and he would be very displeased if I went to him and told him that I was not shown proper respect and satisfied accordingly.”

“So either they screw you because you're crown prince or they fuck you because they would rather not end in some oubliette? Sounds like a decent deal for you” Tiao Li ranted on with the deer now trapped in a net. “Now how to move the thing” he said as he moved backwards.

Eric shrugged. “Either way I am still having a good time, which is all that matters. Although those days might be coming to an end, as father is pressuring me about taking a wife sooner rather than later. He is trying to use me and Orta as leverage in this war, which is quickly growing out of hand. Edmure has a vast host in the north now, moving south. They Dynasty is at risk and it may well fall upon me to do something about it. Alas my choices are limited, and I might have to settle for some noble girl just to get her with a child quickly.”

“In Akai I’d have to marry my sister if I had one” Tiao Li replied somewhat bitterly as he began to tie a rope to the deer in the net. “Again though if you want the host to mostly go away just kill the man commanding it in his sleep” he more coldly suggested. “He dies peacefully from some good poison, nobody has to die.” Tiao Li stroked his silver smooth and thick sideburns then his small goatee with his spare hand.

“...And how the fuck is anyone suppose to do that with 200,000 men surrounding him?” Eric laughed. “Plus there is that son of his, Edward. And yeah...I couldn’t imagine marrying my sister...she is pretty and smart, but I mean she’s my sister...plus she is a pain in the ass. She is going to make some poor bastard very miserable someday.”

“I swear give me a night and I could have all them dead in the next month. Its good I don’t have a sister myself then as knowing the sly serpent of the seas I would be marrying her right now,” Tiao Li continued again with a smile on his face. “Still you underestimate her you know - I wonder if your going to keep to what you said when I arrived that night.”

“That would be a suicide mission and you know it. The north country is a brutal, savage place, where the men are like beasts.” Eric scratched his chin. “What did I say back then? That was a long time ago.”

“You’ll protect her from the boys who offer her Xuchan” he said with a small grin as he continued to drag the deer across the forest floor. “Still they won’t attack one of them right? They have 200,000 men and some must be disloyal as a black spider with two minds and two souls. Get the respect of one or bribe him or her and then use him via proxy and have a hostage of his just in case.” Tiao Li wore a smug smirk as he turned to face Eric with his red eyes: “I could win such a war with a drink.”

“They rally around the cause of honor and justice, apparently. As if their cause is the only honorable one. If you think you got what it takes, let’s see what you got. Needless to say I doubt your father wants to get you back in a bag.” Eric turned to Tiao Li and grinned. “There is only one boy in Ghant with Xuchan, and I believe it was any boy with candy. Orta has apparently moved on to bigger things than candy, though.”
“Or so it might seem” Tiao Li replied as he held his obsidian mask in his hands and chuckled to himself. “Still now I can speak without having to resort to Artzuo constantly, and anyway how is she, I’ve been busy at Mount Arragard for days now.” His time on the mountain was more than solitary - mediating near the peak for days on end while talking hunting breaks to actually gather what he needed to live.

“Implacable, it would seem. A great beauty and a terror to any man that tries to press his luck.” Eric laughed. “Good thing you are not in Arragard anymore...the King of Arrautsa is joining his strength to the Gentrys. Fortunate that you left when you did.”

“Sure, they wouldn’t notice me, if I was bold and dressed in monk overalls my eyes were the only real give away for who I was, I’m careful you know,” Tiao Li said before getting tripping over a vine.

“I wouldn’t be so sure…” Eric heard the sound of hooves. “Somebody is coming!”

Tiao Li quickly grabbed his short bow and drew an arrow from his quiver while he got up with the same grace as a rock. He whispered in a cold voice “What the hell is going on now?” He stood cautiously away from any particular clearings in the forest.

From the direction of Ghish came a horse as white as snow. Upon it was a young woman with skin pale and unblemished. She was tall and lithe, yet shapely. She had long white hair, and golden eyes. She was wearing a cream colored riding gown. In her hands she had a shortbow, and a grin on her face. “You boys hunting on foot? That’s quite amateur. Hunting on horseback...now that’s hard.”

Eric snorted. “Hey Orta, shouldn’t you be in the castle sewing dresses or something?”

“I would only sow a dress if I could make you wear it.” Orta laughed.

“I’d kill to see that” gleefully chuckled Tiao Li as he hid all traces of a fall. “Alas I prefer actually succeeding at killing the prey right now as what is the point of making things hard on myself?”

“The reward that comes with accomplishments due to rare skill.” Orta looked up, and pulled her bow back, releasing an arrow into the air quickly. In a couple of seconds a duck came crashing down with an arrow in its chest. Orta caught it by the neck. She smirked coyly and stashed it in a pouch attached to the side of the saddle.

“Tiao Li smiled as he watched the duck plight with gravity: “Not bad anyway, but did you come here to hunt or something else bring you out here?”

Orta shrugged. “Why should I let the boys have all the fun, Tiaoli?” she responded with a laugh.

“I should have brought my crossbow myself but I can make do with what I have” Tiao Li said in a more graceful voice hiding his slightly blushing cheeks. “Still we managed to kill that stag over there with some ease - I merely need to find a way to move it though.” Tiao Li stared at the dead creature behind him without a soul but festering with flies. The arrows still lay within its carcass and it remained a strange hue of dead auburn to. He turned to face Orta once again, staring directly at her golden eyes: “Actually could I attach this to your horse?”

Orta returned his gaze with a smile. “I have a better idea.” Orta turned her head. “Guards! The wagon!” Orta shouted. Then within a few seconds a wagon appeared being pulled by two large brown horses with armored men upon them. Orta grinned at Eric and Tiao Li. “One can never be sure of what they might encounter in these woods, so it helps to be prepared.” Orta turned her horse around to ride back in the direction that she came, but not before turning her head to grin coyly at Tialo Li.

Dumbfounded, Tiao Li tried to mask his shame with a petty grin: “Oh, you could just do that then my friend.” He moved to drag the stag onto the wagon and cleaned his blood covered hands with some drinking water of his. He then began to start moving towards Ghish before halting and he drew his bow with another arrow. A fine swan was flying overhead with its mate by the looks of it. He drew his arrow carefully and let go and them in a flash he killed the creature with ease. It fell to the ground in a violent spasm - fluids leaking with from its neck. Tiao Li moved toward it and used his blood stained knife to once again end the creature’s measly life. It was seemingly spasming from the neck down with exceptional violence and so he restrained it and kill the creature properly. He shouted warmly: “More food it seems and my hands are bloody again, damn it.”

Eric laughed. “Well, what do you expect? You shot the thing! And you let its mate get away, poor creature.”

He sighed to himself: “Next time, I’m bringing gloves still though I’m no Keng horseman myself.”

“Gloves are for women. A real man feels the blood on his hands. Besides, you don’t want to give Orta another excuse for mocking.” Eric laughed. “Give her an inch and she will take a mile.” Eric climbed into the wagon, and relaxed as he took a seat.

Tiao Li climbed on the wagon as well with a particular haste and grace, smiling he sarcastically remarked “Then I give you as many inches you need to get to Ghish then.” He grinned as he moved away from the dead remains of the two creatures he put onboard. “Still could be worse” he whispered to Eric.

“How could it be worse?” Eric asked him curiously.

“I could have missed and hit some peasant” Tiao Li somewhat grimly joked.

Eric laughed. “You could have hit my sister too...but then I would have had to kill you.” Eric patted Tiao Li on the back as he laughed.

That would be pretty tragic of it ever came to that, let's hope it doesn't Tiao Li thought to himself as he wore a disingenuous smile and grin. He got up slightly and spoke with some power: "Shall we head to Ghish then, Orta?"

Orta was riding on her white stallion ahead of the wagon. When she heard Tiao Li shout to her, she dropped back. “Of course...where else would we be going? All this meat needs to get prepared to eat, and I am quite hungry.” Orta produced a peach from a pouch, and tossed it to Tiao Li, before taking another one and tossing it to Eric. Then she took out a third and bit into it, the juices running down her chin. “Eat a peach...the skin is so tender and fuzzy, and the juices are quite succulent.”

"I've seen a peach before Orta, only twice though" Tiao Li said before eating the peach with great passion. The juices flooded into his mouth and let loose a strange euphoria; its taste was strangely glorious as it was rare for him. The things tasted sweeter than steak and even more delicious. Nearly taking another bite: "This is wonderful Orta, thank you for this delicious gift."

Orta inclined her head. “You are welcome. Try not to make a mess though...oh wait, looks like you already have.” Orta laughed. “Save some room for dinner too.”

"Yes the feast in the castle of Ghish, that reminds me could Eric and I be dropped of somewhere in Ghish?"

Orta narrowed her eyes at Tiao Li. “...Where?” Eric’s face lit up in a grin.

"Just a few miles west outside the castle" replied trying to not smirk back as he moved back into the corner of the wagon.

“...That can be arranged.” Orta shot a look at her brother, before turning her head back ahead of her.

"I think it worked" whispered Tiao Li to Eric as he grinned gleefully. He held some coins in hand as he smirked around.

“Either that or she is playing dumb.” Eric whispered back, with a light laugh. “You won’t need any coins...unless you are feeling generous.

He replied keeping a keen eye on Orta: "She is playing dumb I feel and anyway I'm no prince and I have other plans."

“...What sort of plans?” Eric asked curiously.

"I was wondering how much money I could make running some whorehouses for a while" Tiao Li spoke in a hushed tone. "I don't have the luxury of owning being seen as the crown prince of Ghant you see and I want some more wealth for myself outside the gold that the bastard Lazin sends every few months. Anyway gold is hard to make into currency without bludgeoning some merchant to death with their wares." Sarcasm was dotted around his speech as well but his smile remained seamless. He was also pretty careful to make sure Orta didn't overhear that much of what he said as well; moving to the back of the wagon.

“Yeah, I mean sure, why not? I am sure I can convince some pimp to sell his whorehouse...that shouldn’t be too hard to arrange.” Eric explained.

"So its a plan then?"

Eric laughed. “Yeah I guess.”

A particularly large smile came across Tiao Li's face as it was Eric finished what he said. He shouted out: "Thanks, Orta how much longer to Ghish may I ask?"

“We are just pulling in now, Tiaoli. You boys be careful now.” Orta shouted from her horse.

The city of Ghish came into view particularly quickly after the trees began to clear; the castle overloading the city from the heights and thousands of petty houses, stores and other buildings. Plenty of roads made from cobbled stone and rock, a mindless maze of unchecked buildings filled with generous families. Tiao Li always felt slightly uneasy in Ghish it lacked the security of the ship or the greatness of the castle. He also heard particularly unpleasant things, tales on how some people ended up. Then there was the brown and yellow unpleasantries scattered around the streets; he always prefered to ride a horse when coming into Ghish and consistently wore thick leather boots when walking around in the city however the inner city was nicer than most parts of the city. It was newer and wealthier than some of the other parts of the city and had more or less the same luxuries and pleasures as well. It felt warmer there for Tiao Li, yet the lower city had for all its filth, he wanted to understand. Another realm of many joys, many tragedies and perhaps a comedy - but remember be chivalrous, be honourable but make sure you’re able to kill everyone you meet down here. He jumped off the wagon via the back side and picked up his jian blade as well but this time leaving his shortbow behind. Turning his head, with his red eyes and graceful features; smiled and waved at Orta: “I hope you have a great day!”

“You as well, Tiaoli. Don’t be a stranger.” Orga smiled as she reared her horse and trotted off back to the castle.

Tiao Li grinned with mischievous flare unlike the gentle smile he wore around Orta: “Now Eric down to business it seems.” He raised his hand and waved towards Eric and moved around forwards on the cobbled roads.

“Yes, now it’s down to business indeed.” Eric replied as he got down from the car and walked next to Tiao Li.”

As the city truly began come into view, its size continued to interest Tiao Li greatly as he walked. He had been told by his father that the cities of Akai were the greatest to ever exist, perfect circles within circles, buildings of silver and gold. Yet for all the greatness of Akai, Tiao Li now considered the city his home. He smiled as he walked past the first few houses and he turned his head to face Eric: “So if you do have to marry some noble, who do you want to marry Eric? There has to be somebody you’ve considered.”

“Margaery Galaris. Not a powerful nor a wealthy house, but it is close, convenient, and she is very pretty and intelligent. My father wants me to be more ambitious in my choice, but I think she is the one that I want. I just need to insist upon it.”

Tiao Li calmly chuckled under his breath ever so slightly: “Yes well what is she like aside from those two things? Is she brave, is she cunning, does she joke? ”

“She possesses a sharp wit that insinuates cunning, and she has a good sense of humor. Her father and brother are brave, so it stands to reason that she is as well.”

“That’s good then” Tiao Li replied as he grinned and walked forwards now entering the edge of the city. The smell was particularly repulsive for him, it reminded him of the stench of rotting meat and other less pleasant things.

Eric took a sniff, and laughed. “Ah, the smells of Ghish. It reeks with the stench of shit, piss, blood, cum and poontang.”

Tiao Li chuckled slightly: “Could be worse Eric - it could be people drowning in the stuff.” Tiao Li began to slow down in the and looked around, hiding his face under his cowl. “Do you actually know where the whorehouse is as I do not to be honest” asked Tiao Li looking somewhat concerned as he tried to avoid a pile of excrement and other waste in front of him.

Eric laughed heartily. “Of course I know where the whorehouse is! Follow me, I will show you the way.”

Tiao Li laughed half heartedly: “ You see this is actually my first time going to such a place, its my first time even attempting it - if you know what I mean. I’ve heard some things - made some observations but never done it myself.”

“Wait...you are a virgin?” Eric asked, half surprised and half curious.

With a heavy sigh Tiao Li looked at Eric and replied “Well yes...”

Eric smirked. “Well, I suppose we will have fix that then...we are going to a great place for that sort of thing.”

“From what I have heard anyway but when did you lose your virginity then?” Tiao Li’s curiosity had quite simply gotten the better of himself as he moved towards the edge of the street, avoiding burghers and townsfolk. A few words repeated in his mind I should have not of said that, I shouldn’t have spoken.

“When I was 16 to a servant girl in the castle.” Eric laughed. “She got me all hot and bothered, and I took her back to my chambers. She got the idea right away, and she didn’t disappoint.”

“To be honest though, I just don’t want to go fathering bastards all around the place myself” Tiao Li sighed as he moved continued to follow Eric. “It would be pretty obvious who fathered the poor thing and well, I don’t want to put myself in the same position as my great grandfather was put into myself. Still though I do have an eye for someone in court though.”

“Well, that is why you make sure they chew the leaf…” That last sentence got Eric’s attention, and he snapped his neck towards Tiao Li. “...And who might that be?”

Tiao Li looked ever so solemnly as he turned to look at Eric in the eyes. “To be honest and really don’t tell her this - its Orta.”

Whatever good vibrations that Eric was feeling quickly evaporated like water in desert heat. Eric’s face twisted into a grimace, and his eyes were stone cold. “Orta is our last bargaining chip. My father means to marry her off to some King in order to ensure his loyalty. There is talk of Dakmoor...for that we need Orta whole, you understand? You can fancy her all you want, my friend. You are like a brother to me, so I am only going to tell you this one time. The hand that touches my little sister is the hand that gets severed from its body.” Eric was biting his lip waiting for a response, his body tense.

Tiao Li knew he had struck a nerve, one which he particularly never wanted to see. “I understand and I won’t - Eric I swear on my life and I guarantee that if I do you can throw me into the deeps of hell in anyway you so choose.” Great, now try and maneuver yourself out of this mess he thought as he stared into Eric’s golden eyes with own - alien as can be.

“It wouldn’t be me you would have to worry about...it would be my father…” Eric responded with flickering golden eyes.

“And my death” Tiao Li spoke, sighing and staring at his feet with great guilt before looking back at his friend Eric. He looked at Eric and asked with a half-smile, trying to change the topic: “So shall be finish what we came to do?”

“Yes, let’s do that.” Eric answered.

Tiao Li looked at the crown prince with a grin but with concerned eyes. “Before we go may I ask that you won’t mention this to anyone, please?”

“Yes, for your sake I won’t say a thing, for that would be very damning.” Eric grinned, patting Tiao Li on the back.

As Tiao Li looked around on the streets to see a few guards standing around overlooking the scene as well as the standard merchants, peasants. He wondered how many overheard the conversation that he just had. He turned back to face Eric and ask now with a great grin on his face: “Now where's the place Eric?”

Eric pointed to a large building across the street. “There it is, right over there. You ready?”

“Only if you are my friend” Tiao Li said as he moved to cross the street quickly with a slight enthusiasm in each individual step. Hopefully you won’t mess this up, like usual. He looked around to see where Eric was hoping that he would guide him through.

“Oh, I have been ready all day.” Eric said as he pushed open the door of the brothel. Then he announced himself. “Tis I, Eric, Crown Prince of Ghant, and my loyal companion Tiaoli.” The place grew quiet, and the girls began to hustle out into the main area. Eric turned to Tiao Li and smirked.

“Greetings, I can confirm that that is indeed the Crown Prince and I am who he says I am” Tiao Li somewhat meekly shouted at some voice. He examined the room with his eyes to see the girls and the others around but he just felt uncomfortable being so publicly announced.

“...And which of you lovely ladies would like to take care of my most honorable friend?” Eric asked the group of two dozen girls. All of them raised their hands.

Eric raised an eyebrow at Tiao Li. “Well, would you look at that. I guess that means your pick of the litter.” Eric laughed.

Tiao Li nearly rolled his eyes but still looked cautiously among the girls; looking who to see who he fancied. Out of curiosity and wonder he took out a selection of exceptionally clean coins, a mixture of bronze, silver and one gold. “I may I ask you all who is the best out of all you” he said hiding the coins in his one of his pockets again.

“I am.” A girl in a white hood stepped forward, her face concealed.

A cautious glare came across his face as he looked at the girl and wandered towards the nearest room. “This is interesting” whispered to himself under his breath. “Shall I go for her Eric?”

“...I don’t see why not.” Eric shrugged.

“You then, the one in the veil, I’ll take you” said Tiao Li lifting his hand and moving back towards a room. “Is this one empty?”

“...Let’s go upstairs.” The girl in the veil said.

Tiao Li looked at her with a mixture of confusion and interest: “Upstairs I shall go then.” He moved through the crowd of people and looked at Eric and looked as if he was a going to be either happy or displeased. He was both.

The girl opened a door upstairs, revealing a big room with a king sized bed. She stepped inside and stood in the middle of the room.

There was an insatiable hunger inside of Tiao Li, to know who was underneath that veil. That is why he choose her outside of Eric’s words. He closed the doors behind him and looked at her, trying to predict what was going to happen. “So are you going to take that veil off my lady?”

“That depends...is that your wish?” The girl asked in a quiet, demure voice.

With an unusual smile, he replied “Yes but for different reasons than most boys or men.”

“...And for what reasons might that be?”

Lifting an eyebrow and staring directly at the veiled girl with a strange fascination - Tiao Li replied once more: “To see who lives and who would wear such a veil to a brothel where most are going to judge on appearance alone; makes the buyer move up stairs when he wonders if a room down below would do. That and I also value my money too much not to know. ” He chuckled to himself, quietly. “So are you going to lift the veil or not?”

“So I shall.” The girl lifted the veil and cast it down, revealing Princess Orta, who then started to laugh. “Hahaha...got you!”

No that isn’t right I’m afraid. A large smile came across his face and his eyes told the story the most clearly. They were exceptionally wide and dull in their rose-like hue as they looked upon Orta. “Well… that was” Tiao Li stuttered as he tried to from words but still failing. He moved a bench in front of the door and sat down and smiled at Orta.

Orta gave him a puzzled look, still laughing. “Silly boy...the look on your face was priceless! I came in through that window there, and that would be the way I would leave.” Orta gestured at the large window behind her as grinned at Tiao Li, who was sitting on the bench in front of the door.

“Sorry, its just that you read me like a book, no you predicted my every move - I’m impressed myself - shall I move then or perhaps Eric’s?” I should have expected this and you know it[i] he reflected to himself, smiling. He removed his hood and removed his gloves as well while still grinning. He continued “So you came all the way here to surprise me then?”

Orta shrugged and blushed. “I thought it would be funny.” She then jumped on the bed and laid on it sideways, pushing her head up with her hand. “Maybe I don’t want to see you corrupted by whores.” Orta grinned.

“Sure you didn’t want to see me turn into some brothel owning, whoremongering, grandson of a bastard” he chirped back standing up now moving towards the bed - hiding the truth within some lies. “If so how compassionate of you to do such a wonderful thing.”

“How compassionate of me indeed...although it could have been a mere benign gesture.” Orta laughed, not moving from her spot...golden eyes locked onto Tiao Li.

“Are your sure there wasn’t any other reasons why you wanted me here” he said resting down on the bedside. “I would like to know to be honest” he said looking at her with a careful but warm look.

Orta shrugged, now beet red. “I don’t know...why would I ever tell?”

“Because its rude to take away someone’s first joy you know without good reason.” He lowered his head and lifted once again showing his affectionate smile beaming at her.

Orta, without really thinking about it, sat up on the bed and kissed him. “Is that a good reason?” Orta asked coyly, before laughing again.

“This could get us into major trouble if somebody noticed us here” he said blushing and smiling simultaneously after she kissed him. “Luckily for you, that is a good enough reason for me” he said moving into kiss her with kind eyes.

Orta kissed him back, finding herself shuddering, unable to speak.

Tiao Li moved completely onto the bed now, removing his leather armour armour and equipment throwing them to the floor. He tried to keep moving gracefully as he could. He quickly removed the upper layers of his clothes and armour quickly.He looked deeply into her golden eyes, the room filled with empty light and asked her in a calm but warm voice. “Are you sure?”

“The only thing we can be sure of in life is that we shall one day die. And when that day comes we need only look back at our lives and ask ourselves if we enjoyed it.” Orta answered as she kissed Tiao Li’s neck and ran a hand through his hair.

Carefully Tiao Li moved in to hug her and continued to kiss her as he removed the rest of his clothing. He smiled and stared deeply into Orta’s eyes with a warm glare. He moved fully onto the bed now and without clothes. His pale skin, his silver hair curly and flowing and his red eyes stared back with an amateurish joy. “Thank you” he whispered into her ear before kissing her once again.

“...Don’t thank me yet.” Orta responded, before casting off her clothes. After about an hour, Orta was asleep, naked under the blanket, her long white hair a mess. She had an easy smile on her face as she slept.

Next to her, Tiao Li lay half awake staring at the sleeping girl beside him with a gentle glare. He too was naked without any clothes and even then his athletic body was tired but enjoying the fine touch of a warm body next to him. “Omatorij must favour me or must dislike me for he has given me both a gift and a curse” he quietly murmured to himself as he smiled.

There was a knock on the door. “Hey loverboy, you done yet? Goddamn you must have put that bitch to work.” Eric said, laughing. “Meet me downstairs in ten minutes, or I will have to barge in there.”

“Oh shut up, can rest you know” shouted Tiao Li with half hearted glee. “I’ll be out soon my friend, soon” he ranted loudly towards Eric as he began to move out of the bed. He picked up his clothes and neatly arranged his own quickly. He moved towards a Orta quickly: “Orta its time for you leave I’m afraid.”

Eric walked away. Meanwhile, Orta continued sleeping.

Tiao Li continued to put on his clothes and was starting to put on his armour. However the fair maiden in the bed didn’t wake up. He said with reasonable volume looking into her eyes: “Orta, Eric is outside can you please wake up?”

Orta waved a hand. “...the window, later.” Orta said groggily.

“How much later” he replied with a concerned caution as he finished putting on his armour and began to lay down her clothes and veil on the bed.

“Whenever later. I am out riding in the woods, remember?” Orta smirked as she rested her head on the pillow.

“However Eric gave us ten minutes to get out of here unless you want him barging in” Tiao Li continued as he smiled at her. Returning to his seat on the door; staring at his left hand: “Anyway was it fun and are you ok?”

“...He said [i]you
had ten minutes...he didn’t say anything about the whore.” Orta laughed. “...You weren’t the first, and you won’t be the last.”

Tiao Li quietly sighed to himself with a strange warmth radiating from him as he stared at Orta. He began chuckling to himself: “Ok you, just be as careful as you were coming in and get there faster than I.” He moved the bench to the side once again and opened the door; staring towards Orta one last time before strolling down the stairs. He saw Eric waiting for him down stairs and he smiled warmly. “Remind me to do this again will you, Eric?”

Eric’s face beamed with a grin. “Of course, again we shall. Out of curiosity, tell me about this whore of yours...who was the little wench that took your maidenhood?”

“Oh, she was a the fairest girl in the kingdom - I am certain of that though I didn’t really ask for her name though” Tiao Li said; smiling to himself warmly as he moved towards the door.

“Splendid. It would appear as though you have fine tastes...I can respect that. Let’s go.” Eric led the way back to the carriage and climbed in.

Tiao Li followed the crown prince with great enthusiasm, staring at the brothel and forgetting something. However he simply didn’t care right now.

The carriage made its way back to the castle, and within the gate some servants came up and seized the animal carcasses. “Home sweet home.” Eric said, stretching. “I should take a bath, wash the stink of whore off of me before presenting myself to mother. She doesn’t like that, you know.” Eric laughed.

“Why would she” replied Tiao Li back with a strange courage and sarcasm in his voice. “My father would have most likely send me on the front lines leading an army of dwarfs, cripple, crippled dwarfs against his own guard if he found out,” he continued with a dry deadpan voice.

Eric laughed. “My father doesn’t mind...says it’s good for a man to reap the rewards of his manhood.”

“Well your lucky I’m afraid; my father sees fucking outside of marriage as a sin due to his devotion to some faith of a white god he came across.” Continued Tiao Li, rolling his eyes in displeasure of reminding himself of the man several leagues away. He warmly stared at Eric with a great grin as he got of the carriage. “I think the rest of your family might want to know where we’ve been.”

“Well, let’s not waste any time then. Let’s head inside, shall we?” Eric gestured towards the keep. There was about an hour in which they had time to bathe and change into fresh clothes.

Tiao Li entered the keep once again but this time was the first in several weeks now. In his pockets and bags he carried several chunks of obsidian, sulphur and charcoal from his time at Mount Arragard. It took him a long time trying to gather the materials required for what he wanted to build; the black glass and the sulphur were particularly dangerous from him to get. However as he walked down the grey halls and past the stone columns of titanic size, he could always feel like it was home now - one which cared for him.

From around a corner the King emerged. He was older now, his hair turned grey, and his face gaunt and hard. His eyes, though yellow, seemed to burn. He was wearing a fur coat and a black tunic. “Well, look who it is, if it isn’t Tiao Li, returned at last.” Magnus stretched his arms as if to embrace the boy.

Tiao Li knelt before the king before accepting his cordial embrace: “Your majesty it is a pleasure to see you again, how has Ghant been?” He slightly edged his head to see Eric’s golden eyes behind him.

“Terrible, my boy. Absolutely terrible. Seems I can’t trust anyone as far as I can throw them.” Magnus squared up with Tiao Li. “I understand you came back from Arragard...a place that has betrayed me...can I trust you?” Magnus asked sharply.

“I spent my time reflecting and studying on the mountain over there and let me assure you; your children are my siblings and you are my father - I would never betray you for all the gifts you have given me,” Tiao Li replied back in a serious deadpan voice, emotion seemingly abandoning his speech. - as he glared into the king’s eyes with his own. “I actually became back here with some materials which might become very useful in feature - you may recall the black powder my father gave to you - I have finally found the recipe for it in the book he gave you.”

“...Recipe for what?” Magnus asked, unamused. Eric stood there and watched.

An alien type of smile came across Tiao Li’s face: “You see in the Wuxian, it was entirely written in varying types of Akai and while it proved a valuable resource to the scholars of Ghish - few were able to understand the dialects used within the text. However I was raised to understandard Akai and its dialects and more specifically Old Akai.” There was a slight humility to the way Tiao Li smiled as he spoke. He continued moving away from the king carefully: “In there I found a recipe for the black powder which I also discovered how to use properly as a siege weapon capable of destroying castle walls with ease - well from what I studied. I tested the device in the secrecy of the mountain so our enemy couldn’t become even more a threat and I have determined that it might be potent enough to be used in warfare - and yes I apologise for looking into the Wuxian and I apologise for leaving so suddenly my majesty. Does that answer your question?”

“...Is that going to stop over 200,000 men? They have these giant savage beasts called mamutak. I have never seen a mamut...but they are said to be very difficult to kill, and they can carry six men on top of them.” Magnus explained.

“If used tactically it might help break their morale and discipline which is already fleeting from what I’ve heard of them. And then even the largest of beasts can be made to fear the smallest of things; a man can terrify a kingdom with enough effort.” Tiao Li remained stoic: “I hope I can make myself useful to you and your family for the kindness you have showed me.”

“Yes, that could be most useful indeed. When the time comes, me and Eric will be leading a force north to deal with this rabble host the Gentry’s have summoned. Perhaps you and your new magic spell can join us.”

Eric’s jaw dropped. “Father...are you sure…”

“Of course I am sure.” Magnus snapped. “I will need you there, to fight and lead. You will not be respected unless you are feared. Hence why.”

“A wise man does what is best and fear while it can be a gateway to many things, is not the answer to all of them” silently murmured Tiao Li, under his breath in Akai. He forced a slight smile: “I would recommend letting them come to us my majesty - keeping a force that large intact and feed especially over the winter is no easy task. The land alone could easily take many of them and a few well placed lies could easily turn lords away from each other.”

“We are going to wait until next summer once the ice has thawed and the lands are at their warmest. The Kings of Izozta and Gaemar are gathering their hosts to join us. We plan on meeting them in an open field where our mounted knights can cut them down.”

“Didn’t you mention that they had 200,000 men and beasts capable of carrying six men at a time, your majesty” Tiao Li pointed out, carefully retaining his polite and formal voice and tone. “Meeting them head on will hurt generations of Ghantar for years to come, I’d recommend allowing the ball made of man to collapse into a field of blood but it is your decision my majesty.”

“They are planning on what you just told me. I want to trap those beasts in the Ilun mountains. They won’t expect us coming from the south.”

“There is a reason for that however as such a conflict would allow them to win easily thus taking what they want - such an attack will be expected and would still cause heavy damage to your forces and might sow the seeds of disloyalty among the traitors,” explained Tiao Li as he tried to demonstrate what would happen with his hands. His voice held great concern and a stern command which he usually lacked at other times. He began to speak again after a small pause: “I do apologise if I’m speaking out of turn here your majesty - just want to help honour you and your family.” He glared towards Eric carefully, looking at his friend with a warm if worried stare.

“That is worth considering. Come, let’s eat.” Magnus gestured towards the feast hall.

Moving away from the topic eh Tiao Li thought to himself as he moved towards the feast hall and turning to face Eric once again. Facing Magnus, he slowly inquired: "May I ask your majesty have you seen Princess Orta?"

“Why do you ask?” Magnus responded sharply as he went.

“I she said she would be at the castle before me and Eric” Tiao Li replied as he opened the door to the feast hall for Magnus; gesturing with his slender hands that Magnus comes in first.

At the table was seated Queen Julia, who looked rather sickly, along with Orta, who was wearing a gold and white dress. She was eating a mutton chop when they walked in. “Well well, look who it is. You boys look tired, I wonder what you have been doing all day?”

“Hunting, walking all across the whole of Ghish and other miscellaneous tasks not worth noting - your majesty,” replied Tiao Li bowing before both women- a remnant of old Akai practices and his life in his father’s hands. “How is your meal may I ask?”

“Sounds like a boring day.” Orta laughed as she took a bite of her mutton chop. “The meat has been pretty good though.”

“I’ve been looking forward to eating here once again” said Tiao Li as he moved towards his traditional seat at the table but waited for Magnus to return first to his seat. Magnus seems more agitated than usual it seems, I guess the threat of the Gentry’s host must be hitting him hard. If only I could get my father to send his forces over, they might turn the side of the war but its unlikely. He stroked his small, neat beard as he sat warmly aloof at the table.

Magnus sat next to his ailing wife, and Eric sat down close to Magnus. Magnus rested a hand on the Queen’s forehead, and then stroked her brittle hair. “How are you feeling today, my love?”

Queen Julia shook her head. “I could use a warm bath.”

The King seemed grim. “You need to hang on, Julia. Winter is coming, and I fear that you will not make it through.”

The Queen, who was gaunt and angular with sunken in eyes, gave a faint smile. “What happens happens, Magnus. It is beyond you or me.”

Tiao Li continued to look strangely detached from the scene, thinking to himself and being insignificant as possible. I wonder if we could force the Gentry host through the Ilun mountains and then use avalanches to quite rapidly deal with them. The black powder would be useful in that regard and it might certainly break the moral of those there. The problem is how would I set off the black powder at range; if I can sort that maybe we could make this through. He briefly overheard the last few words of Queen Julia. He suggested with a sharp warmth: “Queen Julia, you are right however accepting defeat so readily isn’t exactly healthy either, but may I suggest you see the court physician and see if he could help you?”

“I have been doing that, Tiao Li.” Magnus responded. “They don’t know what’s wrong with her, only that it is slow.” Magnus kissed her hair.

Orta looked away, seeming sad. Eric nodded somberly.

Maybe it was something brought by my arrival here, that might explain the lack of understanding around it Tiao Li thought as he stared at his empty plate, hungry and trying to figure out a puzzle that was the world. On a less bitter note he asked Eric:“Shall we see if our catch was good enough then, Eric?”

“Yes, let’s do that, shall we?” Eric answered.

“I wonder what the cooks made of it, it might be quite tasty as I recall it being some of the greater stags I’ve come across in the forests here” continued Tiao Li with a sweet smile and grin on his face.

“Oh, you mean the stag that Eric put down like a mangy cur?” Orta laughed.

“The one which I nearly killed but didn’t to give you two a fair chance” replied Tiao Li a deadpan voice while smiling.

Eric laughed. “Yeah, ok...either that or you are just too proud to admit that you failed to kill it in one shot!”

“I have a short bow and shot it at long range, what do you think would have happened but maybe the alternative is true” Tiao Li replied with a large amount sarcasm entering his voice at the end.

“That’s your fault for not using a longbow.” Eric smirked. “Shortbows are for women and children.” Eric laughed.

“Shortbows can fire faster which means more chances to kill than a longbow - anyway my longbow is being repaired anyway.” He smiled warmly as he fiddled with his knives and cutlery.

“Yeah, but a longbow can kill a beast in one shot...it’s all about those one shot kills.” Eric nodded. “Isn’t that right father?”

Magnus, still preoccupied with his ailing wife, responded. “One man with a longbow and one man with a shortbow can bring down many a beast. Its about working together to ensure victory.”

“There always are crossbows however my old one broke though, I need to rebuild that,” replied Tiao Li.

“Aye, you should get that fixed.” Eric replied, now biting into a mutton chop.

Tiao Li started to eat his mutton chops, they were certainly more juicy than what he was used to. The meat was certainly cooked rare to Tiao Li’s pleasure; it was rare to find such a dish cooked so well. Tiao Li learn’t that traveling across the land to Mount Arragard. Vegetables were incredibly common and poorly cooked most of the time. “This is gorgeous and wonderful” he said as he continued to feast upon his meal. Tiao Li looked towards Magnus with a stern stoic face: “May I request your majesty, that we speak after dinner about the matter of the privy council?”

Magnus nodded. “We can do that.”

“Thank you, your majesty” answered back with a warm smile as he quickly finished his small portion of mutton chops. Lets see if this could go according to plan then he thought to himself as he moved back slightly. He inquired warmly if strangely tensely: “Your majesty may I have permission to leave?”

“You may.” Magnus responded, still focused on his wife, feeling her forehead, neck and wrists.

With a glance of his red eyes towards Eric first and then Orta, Tiao Li smiled before rising from his chair and walking out in his armoured clothes. He walked outside with a coldness to him; avoiding the servants with an uncanny accuracy as he moved around to a stare at the huge hall from the inside. And then he laid his eyes upon the twisted glory of the obsidian throne - it remaining strangely comforting as he remembered the first time he saw the throne. He moved to sit upon the stone floor, just outside the feasting hall. “The queen is dying, the kingdom under threat” he murmured to himself in a strange mixture of Akai and Ghantish. “I’ve lived as their guest and they treated me more like a prince yet I remain a parasite,” he bitterly continued, now speaking in only Akai. “And I stand here behind the columns of stone and rock; hiding in the shadows. Like ashes in a burning husk,” he bitterly continued as he sat calmly. He sat there alone letting a few minutes go on as he remained staring at the greystone floor.
HUN-01

20:22 Kirav Normal in Akai is nightmare fuel in the rest of the world.
11:33 Jedoria Something convoluted is going on in Akai probably.
Transoxthraxia: I'm no hentai connoisseur, but I'm pretty sure Akai's domestic politics would be like, at least top ten most fucked up hentais"
18:26 Deusaeuri Let me put it this way, you're what would happen if Lovecraft decided to write political dystopian techno thriller
20:19 Heku tits has gone mental
20:19 Jakee >gone
05:48 Malay lol akai sounds lovely this time of never


User avatar
The IASM
Senator
 
Posts: 3598
Founded: Jan 01, 2012
Ex-Nation

Postby The IASM » Thu Nov 06, 2014 12:07 pm

Made with the cooperation of Ghant.

Ghant | Ilun Mountains, 1213|


The mighty host of King Magnus V had been under a forced march towards the Ilun Mountains, in the lands west of Arragard. Mt. Arragard to the west was fuming, its infernal black soot shrouding the sky.

King Magnus V of Ghant was joined by his son and heir, the Crown Prince Eric, Curinas of Gaemar with his sons and brothers, King Igar of Izotza, and their many lords bannermen and finest knights, including among them the Lords Heenor, Pazuzu, Zool, Gargalan, Maru, Aza, Otsoa, Aitor, Aldapa, Malguki, Boro, Mish, Galaris and Devlyn, to name a few. Although in truth, those were just a fraction of the number of lords, knights, levies and freeriders that flocked to the king’s banners. Among them also was Tiao Li, the king’s ward and friend of Crown Prince Eric.

It had been some time since Tiao Li had visited Arragard, disguised as a travelling monk attempting to find solitude. The red eyed monk for those who actually saw him travelling across the great kingdom. He learned a decent amount while travelling across the dirt and cobblestone roads, seeing peasants at work. He avoided towns and cities himself, for or less staying away from the realm of man and living among the dirt. He hated it himself, so he threw himself at it even more often. While his goal when travelling was to find solitude, it wasn’t his only goal - he searched for sites of sulphur and began mapping out the location and the paths on the way in his mind. He watched over the fiery mountain, its heat and fury roaring like a whimper of a trapped titan. He searched for a piece of a piece of dark volcanic glass as well, when he was so bold to wander inside the hellish deeps of the inner crater. All these tasks and quests were practically meaningless to anyone else but him, this was for the glory gained by success and the power it provides. To tell a tale of his, he considered might as well be good for morale and even more so that he proved that the region was livable.

But now he was not the hidden monk that hid from the world underneath simple white robes and a heavy cowl. He knew that more than most as he looked out at the world, his face hidden underneath his newly forged black and white mask he had forged. The mask covered his face nearly completely with the exception of his twin crimson eyes - staring out into the abyss with an alien focus .Yet that wasn’t the only eyes he bore, a third eye vertically placed on his forehead in such a way that it was clear that it was his coat of arms that was so gloriously edged into the eye.

He still hid his head underneath a black cowl, made from both a hardy cotton weave. Underneath he wore a coat of plates, well disguised to hide its true nature as above he wore a layer of fine fitting chain mail. After that he wore a light surcoat. A diagonal line cut a field the surcoat into two fields - void and blood. The center however proudly displayed the elaborate planetary eye of the Clan Lazin, neatly woven into the fabric of the surcoat . Tiao Li knew the meaning of the diagonal line, if people were able to read it it meant Dahundan or great bastard. Instead of hiding the truth of his family's origins like father over the dark seas, he wore it with pride. A brass belt held both his hunting knife and his sheathed jian ready for use down at his waist. The surcoat ended into multiple crimson flares above his knees and the rest of the armor came into view. However his shield and his great pride that was his yew longbow and string held across his back, as he rode across the field with a small and old personal retinue guarding him.

A young nobleman by the name of Unado Pazuzu approached Tiao Li upon his horse, black as night, as was his surcoat, save for the red tentacled demon on his sigil. “You must be the fellow they refer to as the masked one, from some strange land beyond the seas, no doubt.”

“Well I am riding along side the king, wearing a strange mask, and have red eyes - who else” quietly snapped Tiao Li, in a mixture of Akai and Ghantish to try and mess with the noble who came to him. He turned to look at the man with his red eyes, gazing at him with a cold focus: “Yes you would be correct, I am Tiao Li, and who are you proud lord?”

“I happen to have the pleasure of being Unado Pazuzu, eldest son and heir of Lord Unar Pazuzu. Most of the people in these lands have flocked to Edmure’s banners, but some are still loyal to the Obsidian Throne. They may outnumber us by at least thrice, but we have more armored knights and heavy horse.”

Tiao Li bluntly replied back with a somewhat caring tone in his quick voice: “Your loyalty will be rewarded if you win this battle and help win this war, if we win this war. However all of it can be for nought if you do not use it well, the one tool that you lords seem to forget that your men that you need to be commanded wisely unless you want to be the lord of a pile of corpses.” He realised the blunt nature of his words and sighed ever so slightly as he properly turned to face Unado: “I apologise for my crash nature currently - its been rather busy recently for me. I’ve been organising a hopefully great surprise for our foes if they try to cross the mountains.”

“I suppose it will be good if we have some magic. The northerners have some magic of their own.” Unando said. “No doubt it will help even the odds.”

“This is no magic, this is the power of Arragard and the alchemy fully realised, I assure you, the mountains themselves will kneel,” replied Tiao Li as a grin hid enough the lying smile and frown his mask bore.

“You wish to draw upon the power of the mountain? Is that why it now fumes? Careful with your ambitions, lest the mountain erupt, and rain its furious fire down upon us all.” Unando cautioned.

“If the world wanted to curse me, they would have killed me when I walked into the crater at the peak of the mountain,” replied Tiao Li as he chuckled to himself silently. Alas the angels do not care what we do here today, but maybe we can feel like one today.”

“It is not the angels that you should concern yourself with. It is the Gods, and the demons of fire, that might harass us. And this massive host of northern kings, which have crossed the Iluns in advance, anticipating our arrival.” Unando explained.

“Omatorij is too great to care and the Great Tianshi of Akai are slumbering from the last time they expressed their will and power and anyway the host will not come out unscaved if all goes according to plan. Still I believe they still have some part of the Iluns to cross don’t they?”

“Some do, for not all of them have crossed…” Unando was cut off by the sound of the war horn. “It would seem as though the time has come to give our enemies battle. The King has given you a command, so we shall see if his faith in your ability is well placed. Until next time.” Unando rode off quickly and disappeared into the assembled mass of mounted knights that began to ride forward.

“I hope so as well” he murmured as he turned to his retinue on horseback, armed with swords, short bows and shields as they neatly moved into formation. He had left half his men up on the mountain peaks, alone and cold - overseeing a deadly series of hills. His plan in particular was certainly unconventional and hopefully should have minimal casualties for his men. He had planned out several sites were the materials required for black powder were located nearby. He then ordered the production of several hundred barrels of black powder to be transported across the Ilun mountains to be placed underneath areas of snow. And when the time was right, the hammer of thunder shall create a tempest of blood as both snow and fire fight along side by side.

He turned to face his men after he looked upon the mountains ahead of him. He looked upon the mean and prepared his voice: “I’ll keep this short, men, today we fight a host great and large, I am certain that you’ve heard tales of its men and the beasts that it has. I cannot confirm the tales of the beasts and the practices of the men however I can confirm something - they will try and kill you. They will try and kill you in many ways, without care or love for you. Therefore here is one tip, kill them first! And that is what we shall do with steel and arrows - they shall meet a hail of snow and fire. They shall not know anything but death after they have dealt with us! Now to war men!”

There were cheers from the men in Tiao Li’s command, and at that point they braced themselves to await orders. On the field there was already battle, with more men pouring down from the mountains. It was reasonable to assume that Tiao Li could take his force around the fighting into the mountains and attempt to harass those descending from the mountain passes.

Tiao Li looked over the field to see the hoard of men that stood along side him, if this was a large host, he couldn’t wait to see the Gentry host then. Somehow this carried a great sense of fun and still he wondered about Magnus, Eric and Orta. This was not for him, it was for them and so they can remain among the living. He began to charge across the fields unto the mountains, remembering the paths he memorised so carefully up the mountain paths. He chose one of the easier mountains to climb and one which was far away from where he believed were the Gentry host was. His men followed closely as they marched hastily to the dark mountains. Don’t mess this up Tiao Li, don’t die and keep Orta and Eric alive.

In that mountain pass passed the mamuts, with six men atop them, carrying long spears and slings. There were also some savage men with bronze weapons and armor, while others were wearing furs and hides and wielded clubs, mauls and axes. They were storming through the pass, unaware of the force that lay hidden in the mountain to their side.

It took a short period of time for Tiao Li to properly scale the mountain around him due to the stallion he used as well as the the fact that he chose a good path. And here he saw the true size of the Gentry host down bellow, awaiting his trap. It was far greater than what he was expecting and it was an endless sprawling mass of men. Oh crap, they are passing in right now he thought as he drew his bow and lit his flaming arrow. His men quickly set up shop down below him but hiding among the mountains -out of the path of the explosives. A charred X was written in charcoal and wood, neatly marking the spot. The titanic ache of the the string as he pulled back the longbow and drew the flaming arrow - the heat soaring greatly. He took around a minute to cautiously aim before firing, accounting for both wind and other factors. And then he fired. The arrow zipped across the sky like a strike of lightning to its target and setting it on fire. With that Tiao Li sighed when the smoke began to rise and then he saw fires being lit across the peaks. And so spoke the man with a voice of thunder. The noise was cripplingly loud and the light even brighter as the a great shelf of snow began to fall down the mountain side. Tiao Li could only compare the sight to the dreadful force of a tsunami. But this was a tsunami of snow and rock as it crashed down the mountain side. Tiao Li grinned as saw the sight - then shouted in a voice of mocking glee: “O’ petty lord of Gentry, beware the blood eyed man upon the mountain hill for he might be your greatest foe.”

There was much confusion and turmoil in the pass below, as men were crushed and mamuts startled by the fires, explosions and the collapse of snow and rock. Those that survived had to then climb through it, and those that were behind were stalled.

Meanwhile Tiao Li’s men down on the other side of the ridge now began to drag heavy armoured barrels, carrying more black powder and send them down the hill alight. I only took them a half a minute to do so as Tiao Li noticed them falling down the hill. Meanwhile the rest of his men began to fire flaming arrows down upon the men to force them to stop moving. Meanwhile a wall of spears and pikes watched vigilantly - protecting their flanks. All is going to plan Tiao Li thought as the first flaming arrows began to rain down on the hoard down below. It was certain now that anyone nearby would have heard the clash of thunder as it went on. We wondered what Eric though as he remained elsewhere.

Sure enough, it was only a matter of time before the enemies noticed Tiao Li’s men in the mountain. Men began to climb the rocks and cliffs in their direction, hoping to at least force them from their seemingly advantageous position, whilst man and beast attempted to cross the pass below and join the fighting that had erupted south of the mountains.

A few of the captains noticed the men trying to climb the rocks, they ordered that a few barrels of black powder to be thrown down the mountain. Then another blast came across as a delayed detonation happened near where Tiao Li stood. It shook the ear where he stood and nearly make him deaf as he tried to recover. The tsunami of snow wiped out a small chunk of Tiao Li's men it passed. He turned his head and shouted with a thundering voice: "No more detonations, deploy all available barrels down the mountain!" He observed the fighting once again as he found a rock to sit upon calmly, steepling once again as he began to cautiously observe the chaos around him. [/i]I wonder whether focusing on the climbers or the intended victims is a good idea - well we can still roll down more barrels from the other side.[/i]

Sure enough, an outfight of northerners emerged from the opposite side of the mountain to give battle to Tiao Li’s force. It wasn’t very large, maybe a hundred or so men. But they were large and fierce, and wielded mighty battleaxes.

The men standing watch vigilantly down below saw then a century of men on their side, and began to try and fortify around the easier paths to pass through. The heavier infantry, armed with claymores and long shields to build a thick wall of wood. Tiao Li noticed them down below as the rest of the spearmen moved to further support the men holding the path. “How valiant of them to do that” he mumbled to himself as he drew his bow and began to fire with his cold focus. This time he aimed with the same hawkish accuracy that he used to strike the cross on the mountain - calmly awaiting the right moment to strike before he fired.

The outfit was upon them, and there was some vicious fighting then. One such man standing almost seven feet tall with a double bladed battle axe, clad in thick leather and furs, hewn his way through the men, and attempted to get close to Tiao Li.

Tiao Li noticed the man as soon as the men flattered. His huge size made him stand out more so than anyone else there. He quickly drew an arrow and aimed for the upper bounds of the freekish warrior’s neck before allowing the arrow to fly. He then moved back to pick up his jian blade, its blackish steel absorbing the sun’s blinding light effortlessly - ready to fight.

The arrow grazed the man’s neck, sending him back to the ground clinching it as it was squirting blood. Despite that, he strode towards Tiao Li and swung his battleaxe in an attempt to eviscerate him.

Tiao Li moved backwards quickly, quick stepping away from the battleaxe just before it began to strike. He then began to tried and flank the man - then making a quick and powerful slash with his jian. He aimed towards the knee of the man and then tried to move behind the warrior. With a great smile across his face, hidden beneath his mask. He calmly taunted “Can you even hit a large target, profligate?”

The man died when he took a spear to the back from another man in the freshly arrived auxiliary force from Gaemar, green surcoats giving them away. The battle intensified when the Gaemarians attempted to press forward and cut off the pass that was allowing northerners to emerge atop the mountain.

It took a while for Tiao Li to realise what was going on, the fact that they came practically out of nowhere lead to him wondering if he was truly aware of the environment around him. He looked to see the his troops around him before looking at the corpse in front of him. He was not particularly sure about how to deal with the dead man in front of him, he was clearly dead as the spear dug deep into the man’s back. Maybe let’s leave a message for the rest of the Northerners then he thought as he beheaded the man. Blood began leaking onto the white snow as Tiao Li began to partially skin the mans head, removing the scalp neatly and impaling his eyes on his hunting knife. He then chucked the man’s head down into the dark valley down below before heading down the mountain to see the Gaemarians. He ran hastily down the mountainside before resting on a position which gave him some height over the men down below. He coldly announced with an empty glowing glare: “I’m amusing that your Gaemarians then? Where is your Lord or commander then?”

One of the men with a spear and rondel shield shouted back. “Lord Heenor...don’t know where he is.” There was a steady stream of fighting taking place up the way they were swarming.

So another commander is missing, this does not forbode well for anyone, I just hope Eric is ok He looked down upon the soldiers with his red eyes, trying to guess what he should do with them: “Try to hold the line for long as possible, then good fellow but if it is to hard for you to maintain ranks, retreat down the mountain side if that fails. We will be leaving when we are finished using the thunder charges on those pathetic enemies of ours.”

The Gaemarians continued to bravely storm the mountain, holding it against the northern charge. Spears and rondels clashed with axes and clubs. Others were coming from the north now, men with flaming whips and spiked chains. There was a shout “Jehennar! Jehennar!” Some of the men wielding this flaming whips and spiked chains were so huge, that a man in a leather jerkin was ripped in half with one swing. The Jehennar wore the skins of pumas and painted their skin in tar, and howled ever as they eviscerated their foes. The Gaemarians formed a phalanx, and thrust their spears forward as they clashed with the northern contingent, endeavoring to give Tiao Li more time, time that he needed to complete his mission.

Tiao Li studied the Jehennar with their flaming whips and their black, rock like skin. A thought came over his mind as he fell into a deep obsession with the flames. He recalled the power of an even distant detonation of the black powder charges - its roar and power stronger than thousands of men. A smile formed underneath his mask as he ran across to the other front of the mountain - facing the valley of snow and thunder. He cried with voice as cold as the blood stained snow around him: “You men, bring a barrel with you we need you over here!” Willingly, the men complied as they picked up the heavy black metal barrel and waddled across the snow to reach Tiao Li’s position. It took a minute or so for them to follow Tiao Li around to see the dreaded Jehennar. One of the men chose to ignore the flaming pumas while the other began to sweat as they moved across the mountain. Now hiding above a rock, they set a rope attached to the barrel alight and then pushed it over ledge into the enemy ranks. Then they ran back up the mountainside and braced themselves.

There was an explosion, and the Jehennar attack was countered, men having been blown apart. Amongst the confusion in those ranks, the Gaemarians pushed forward and took advantage of the opportunity. The area was under their control once more, while down below, mamuts and savage northerners continued their push through the pass.

“Just as planned” muttered Tiao Li in his old Akai tongue as he began to dash up the mountain with adrenaline rushing through out his blood. It’s not a good sign that I am enjoying this, is it? he reflected as he continued trekking over to where he was once observing the battle. The northerners were looking like a tempting target. “Men,” he shouted calmly, “are you able to launch five flaming barrages at the foes down below!” He was meet with a resounding cheer as he moved down the mountainside to closer watch the men. As he now overlooked them once more with his hands firmly behind his back like his bow and his sword in sheath, he noticed a lack of the thunder in the air. It usually beat like a drum when the thunder charges were being used, he thought to himself I guess we finally ran out. Warmly, he continued his announcements in order to improve moral: “Soldiers and warriors, just five more barrages until we leave this place.” It took a few minutes for the five flaming barrages be organised and then let loose on the enemy below. Being hit by one those arrows with the attraction of the world and the fact that they were being used by the finest archers in the land must inflict a great deal of pain. Even then it must be incredibly bad for morale down there in that tight pass. And so he waited as walls of fire began to fall onto the soldiers down below.

Sure enough, the explosives proved super effective. The large, lumbering beasts startled, and men crushed underfoot, by the falling rocks, or merely blown apart by the explosive charges. Others caught fire and ran. Snow ran blood and black upon the ground, and in the distance, Mr. Arragard began to shoot smoke and ash into the air.

Tiao Li smiled as his work performed so wonderfully, he did wonder however the about successes on other fronts elsewhere. He looked upon the smoking remains of the cross he lit alight and then the chaos down below with a great sigh of relief. For now it was time to treat as he couldn’t hold of the rest of the Gentry host on his own for that would require even the angels to be fighting alongside him. He ordered with his voice like thunder and his blood eyes staring down upon his men: “Victory men! Now we march to rejoin the rest of our kingdom’s men with haste!” The men down below cried something different before they marched, Tiao Li only overhead parts of it however the words: “the blood eyes” remained strangely prominent as well as “The masked one” as well. Tiao Li rode the mountainside with his small escort of knights and guards down the path he secured with his eye banners holding proud above his head. He looked upon the volcano of Arragard with clenched eyes: So the will of man has once again awakened the world - perhaps this might be a curse or a blessing but may time tell. He travelled back with his host faster than what the soldiers were certainly used to - pushing them to the verge of exhaustion as he headed back to rejoin the host with a great smile hidden underneath his mask.

The Gaemarians continued their push against the Jehennar, meanwhile some a contingent of Aitor knights were down by the mountainside, fighting a contingent of knights from Ziri.

Tiao Li tried particularly hard to focus on his men and getting out of the location where he just fought - he needed to let his men recover in order to be in prime fighting condition. He however greatly respected the work of the Gaemarians as they protected him from the nearly monsterous Jehennar. He began to ride towards away from the mouth of the mountains towards the rest of the Ghantish army and assist it when needed. He chose to let his troops rest behind a large hill before personally overseeing what he saw.

The situation on the ground was much more bloody. Southern knights were clashing with knights from Arrautsa and Dakmoor, in particular a contingent led by Lord Salazar clashing with some men belonging to Lord Dain from Dakmoor, all paladins on heavy horse wielding sword and spear.

The sight was better than he expected, yet he reminded himself it could easily change either way - he certainly had knights who could easily flank the enemy host however his troops were tired from the battle previously. Lets let my troops recover a bit, and lets see what happens he thought as he began to try and see any recognizable banners of any kind.

The situation as it could be observed was one of a back and forth, for neither the northern nor southern host could break the other’s lines. Lord Gentry and the bulk of the Dakmoor contingent lingered on the periphery of the battlefield, instead relying upon northern rabble in the vanguard, led mostly by men of Jehenna, Monden, Noduar and Dyn. Each day was more or less like the other, with battles and skirmishes beginning at the hint of first light, and commencing for the better part of the day, until the night began to creep upon the land. On each day, the mountain increased its emissions, filling the sky with ash and soot, to the point that for most of those days, the battle was conducted in the shade, darkness taking over even as the sun still shined.

It was seven days since the start of the battle, seven days of bitter bloody battle. Fighting without the advantage of the black powder charges on such a large scale - the battle had been interesting to say the least. It always interested Tiao Li to know the total death toll he inflicted upon the men in the valley pass - just to settle the issue of it in the first place. Again his tactics were entirely focused on breaking the resolve of the men he fought - fighting them was hard enough when he was outnumbered. He resorted to psychological warfare more than once - raiding camps silently at night and leaving all but one alive to a scene of lifelessness. He made cruel work of the corpses specifically however, purposely deforming them, flaying them and on occasion impaling them on their own lances. However he had been spending as much time on the battlefield off it, trying to manage to scout out the enemy proper and using spies to break morale. However what had been the major time sink for him was the concern he felt over Eric - constantly trying to support his men whether he could. He wondered if Eric thought of him any less about his actions towards his foes, he tried to pin it on his men but that could explain why he occasionally vanished during when those said raids would have happened. However the final thought that he thought about was the white princess down south. If he failed here, he didn’t want to know what happened to Orta when the horde arrived down south.

So it came to pass on that seventh day, as that day’s worth of battle began, that Mt. Arragard finally exploded in it’s entirety, shooting fire into the air and seeping down the sides of the mountain. The blast rained fire and molten rock down upon both hosts, and the sight of that stirred them into a frenzy. Eric was amongst them, dirty and with a beard now, riding upon his white horse and wielding sword and shield. He noticed Tao Li, and cut his way though some northerners to get to him, whilst avoiding a few mamuts in between, who shrieked in horror as the battle raged around them, crushing men underfoot.

Tiao Li as nearly perfectly attuned to the violence of the battlefield, his jian and his quick movements were certainly a change from the heavily armoured knights that usually fought on the battlefield. He cut open many a warrior as he commanded the chaos among his men. He missed the drum like beat of thunder, the charges he used previously. They were incredibly useful for curbing back the enemy. When he saw Eric, he also began to use his blade to edge closer, avoiding the mamuts and the more powerful of the men. His mask now bore a long vertical cut from where a sword nearly cut open his face. Underneath his white beard and sideburns were larger than he usually maintained them for certain. He cried as he verged closer: “Eric, it is me!”

“There you are!” Eric exclaimed. “I knew you were not dead! I saw the fire in the mountains, and I have heard of the horrors that have befallen the King of Dakmoor’s camp by night...I suspected that was either you or Pazuzu...but Pazuzu is far more wicked than that.” Eric laughed.

It has been a short time since I’ve heard that laugh, only a few days yet it has felt like years Tiao Li thought as he moved towards his friend and brother in arms. “That went spectacularly well actually, I told you it’ll work and anyway at least someone is trying to be interesting with this battle of ours” he warmly said, hiding the lies he bore underneath a stare looking through Eric for a thousand yards. “How have you been then my friend” he said ruthlessly beginning to cripple a man with his sword before neatly beheading him. “I’ve been busy given the enemy gifts you see” he continued with a queer calm to his voice as he moved closer to Eric.

“The explosion of the mountain is an ill omen, my friend.” Eric shouted whilst still fighting. “King Ezal of Gauekoizarra, the Gentry pretender, and King Braka of Odolargia have joined the fray with the Odolzalduin. Men are throwing their weapons before them...if you chance upon one, do not fight them, for you shall die.” Eric said frightfully as he saw the fire rain down from the sky. “Our best now is to cut down Edmure Gentry before the day is decided. We must ride hard against them.” Eric cautioned.

“The last time the lords said that something was not worth doing was when I wanted to let the Gentry host burn be crushed under the snow. Then I returned with few dead and even more killed at my bloody hand, I say we try and show what happens to those who stand against us and slay that king - it’ll continue to break the men’s resolve and can be done when he is arrogant enough to try and charge us. Then we’ll flank him with our knights and trap his men and slay them.” Tiao Li’s reply was authoritative and concise as he drew his bow and quickly fired at a mamut’s leg - hoping to try and stop its charge. He turned to face Eric once again as he rested his bow on his back and smiled underneath his mask’s weird smile: “Anyway I won’t die today, I have you and Orta to protect - I’ll do that by removing whoever threatens both.”

“So be it then. We shall lead a sortie and attack the host at a flank, and we shall lay the Gentrys low and put an end to the bloodshed. Rally your men.” Eric stated.

Tiao Li moved to try and see his own banners, he moved so far ahead that he forgot about them half the time when he broke enemy ranks. However a cold thought was scorching like the magma of Arragard - he needed to say something. He stared at Eric with a sincere regret hanging in his eyes and removed his mask. He relieved his face, its blood eyes staring at Eric: “Eric, I just want to say now - if we do not meet again, on that day we went out to you know where - the girl was…”

Eric pressed against the flank of the Gentry’s host, cutting his way through footman and knight alike. Progress was being made, as his horse charge was effective. “Was what, Tiao Li?” Eric asked.

Tiao Li began to charge onwards; trying to flank the rest of the host with the rest of his army on foot - supporting Eric as he went. He certainly was larger than most of the men around him now, at over six feet tall, he tried to keep his men’s heavy wall coordinated and strong. “Eric..” he said keeping close to his friend as he could as he began carving a way through the rest of the men. “The truth is it was Orta” he confessed with the chaos surrounding him and his men pushing onwards. He lifted his left hand to show a circular knife scar - bowing his head in shame trying to get Eric to remember what he said if he did what he did. He moved to rejoin the fight if closer to Eric than usual.

Eric, who was fighting fiercely against the flank, pressing within sight of Edmure Gentry and his son, suddenly froze upon his horse when Tiao Li made his confession. The look Eric gave his childhood friend was not one of rage...but one of sorrow, for his eyes grew wide, his mouth gaped, and his sword fell from his hand. In his sad and confused state, Eric said the following, loud enough for many to hear.

“The betrayal of a friend wounds more than any wound sustained by an enemy.”

Scant moments after Eric uttered that line, the Odolzaldun were beset upon them. Massive men, some maybe seven feet tall or more, rode upon steeds large and fierce, the color of night. They were clad in red and black armor, and their eyes burned red, as did their greatswords, flaming weapons of some infernal forge.

Eric didn’t avert his eyes from Tiao Li as the Odolzaldun charge, rather, he was taken unwares from behind, and one of the fabled Blood Knights beheaded Eric’s horse, sending the Crown Prince down to the ground. Then the ones on foot were upon him. The last thing Eric saw was Tiao Li, as a flaming great sword was plunged into his gut. The Crown Prince died with his eyes upon Tiao Li, welling with tears. The mounted knights and cavalry in Eric’s company began to break, and soon enough their charge into the flank was being broken amidst shock, horror and confusion, as the Odolzaldun relished in having slew the Crown Prince and heir to the throne, painting the air red with blood as the fire continued to rain from the sky.

He is dead, because of me. Tiao Li personally began to charge towards the men with both hands on the handle of his blade and his eyes red as blood. He first moved to slice the flanking soldiers first - ignoring Eric’s last piece of advice. With the force of rage, speed of angels and the roar of Arragard behind him: he cut through the leg of the first man closest to him while he shouted: “You killed him, and now you shall die!” His voice was corse as he focused upon the men who just killed Eric, keeping a very careful note on who killed Eric. He then moved to behead the man he just let be crippled. Now there was a fury in his stride as he continued to to carry his sword carefully.He thought to himself as he charged towards the next man: I should have lied, I needed him alive, oh why can’t I have died?

Word spread quickly amongst those fighting that the Crown Prince had fallen. In his fury, King Magnus led a final, frenzied charge against the van, with the Kings of Gaemar and Izotza beside him. Magnus, with his warhammer, rammed through the encroaching Odolzaldun, and pressed hard to reach Edmure in order to exact vengeance for his fallen son. The tactice was working, as Magnus was fighting his way to the center.

Tiao Li ignored the rest of the battle but instead hunted the man that slayed his friend as he expressed his rage with the sword. Several men lay dead - missing arms, legs and heads as he continued to press upon the man who killed his friend. He finally was in reach of the man who slayed Eric when he had betrayed him. There was a rage within his crimson eyes, as he shouted now without his mask: “Come here! Are you craven enough to kill a blind boy and not to fight this me!”

Vengeance would belong to Magnus, however, for when that particular Blood Knight matched eyes with Tiao Li, Magnus brought his warhammer down upon the man’s skull. Magnus then turned to Tiao Li. “Come, my boy. Let us end this and avenge my son. Orta is now Crown Princess, may the Gods be good.” Magnus proclaimed as he rammed his horse forward, pressing the charge directly into the front of the van.

Tiao Li nearly ignored the king as he shouted at him: “That man killed your son, my brother who I failed - he must pay with his life first!” Charging towards the man he bore his jian blade and tried to flank the large warrior. He first of all threw a heavy slice towards the man’s arms awaiting before moving behind his back.

The man, already possessing a fractured skull, bore the brunt of Tiao Li’s attack and fell to the ground. There would be hardly enough time to savor the vengeance, as hundreds more like him swarmed the position, with flaming swords ready to bear down upon Tiao Li.

Magnus, noticing that, shouted. “Now, Tiao Li. I lost one son this day...I do not intend to lose another.”

Tiao Li with a bitter taste in his mouth stared down the men around him, with their flaming swords and moved to quickly hide his sword and picked up the greatsword. He then pushed the greatsword bluntly down the man’s throat before using it to cut it off. He then carried the head and moved back, dropping the greatsword and leaving it in the corpse before removing the eyes of the man’s head. He continued to shuffle away as his rage started to settle. he moved a small black powder charge - around the size of a peach and lit it. He pushed it into the dead man’s skull and threw it at the swarm one last time before: “I am coming your grace, lets end this madness.”

Magnus finally cut his way towards the center and came face to face with Edmure Gentry, the tall, brown haired man clad in black with a white eagle upon his surcoat, and was wielding a Arragard Steel blade...the same one that King Magnus IV had lost in his campaign against Thule. Knights of Dakmoor and Gauekoizarra were about him, as were some shaggy warriors from Thule with their axes. Magnus charged Edmure and smashed his horse with his warhammer, sending Edmure to the ground, at which point Magnus lept from his horse to put an end to the pretender. Edmure dodged the blow and got to his feet, and soon the two were battling in the midst of the fray.

Tiao Li began to run towards the battle to join the bloodbath around him, he had not felt this way in his life - for now he thought it didn’t matter. He tried to guard the king by keeping the rest of the enemy away from the flanks around him. He thought to himself as his now once again masked face and his red eyes charged towards the enemy - I will not stop until the deed is done and this battle is over - I will keep Orta alive at all costs.

So it was that Magnus and Edmure fought in single combat, Magnus with his warhammer and Edmure with his arragard steel sword. Both men exchanged blows for several minutes, but after what seemed like a lifetime, Magnus delivered a blow that shattered Edmure’s chest, and sent the pretender to the ground, his sword flying from his hand. Magnus sustained a slashing wound to his side, and clenched at it, all the while attempting to maintain his forces present to deliver them to victory.

Tiao Li’s face underneath the mask lit alight at the death of the pretender, lover looking the Edmure’s crushed chest. He then noticed the wound on Magnus’ side and said “Your grace, you should retire - I am able to finish this for you.”

“The fates of kings are decided by the will of destiny.” Magnus explained, as he nodded at Tiao Li. There was hardly time for any of that, however. As Edmure’s son Edward grieved before his dead father, and reached for his sword. Then he rose, and charged the king, placing savage blows upon him with the sword. The king, older and wounded as he was, was hardly a match for the younger man who burned with the desire to avenge his fallen father. So the two met and exchanged savage blows.

Tiao Li continued with his former strategy of trying to hold off the men, with the sight of his friend being cut into still visible in his mind. The sword digging deeper and deeper in his guts and the the tears that he bore… He refused to let out tears for his brother for he needed to remain strong, strong as the steel of his blade. He then began to move back and tried to guard his old friends corpse. Eric’s tears still hanging around his eyes and his chest still soaked with blood as Tiao Li lifted the horse of his corpse and began to rest it in a more dignified position. A bastion of order within the chaos as he then turned to see the fight one more.

There was a scream, as Edward buried his father’s sword into Magnus’s chest, and the king collapsed to the ground, sending his crown flying from his head. Then chaos broke out. The men of the south began to break, their morale sinking upon seeing their king laid low. The knights of Gaemar and Izotza broke and attempted to flee, as the Blood Knights rode them down like dogs. Edward, meanwhile, reached down and plucked the crown from the dirt and placed upon his own head. Then he raised his bloodied sword into the air and shouted. “Victory!” The mountain continued to explode, and it seemed to shoot more fire into the air and down its side as the northern forces echoed the words…victory.

And I have had lost a father and a brother it seems. The words - full of a calm anger and a cold fury rippled through Tiao Li’s actions. He moved to keep his jian in hand, its black steel absorbing the world. He stood over Magnus’s corpse now and looked over to see Edward - the crimson eyes of Tiao Li, the blood eyes, looked down upon the pretender. He didn’t blink at all during that time, only staring like a white owl.

The battle was seemingly won, and the Knights in Edward’s company began to shout in unison. “All hail King Edward of Ghant, the Seventh of His Name! Throw down your weapons and be spared!” Those that did were not cut down, and the mounted knights clad in black and purple armor bearing the purple eye of Dakmoor bore down upon the field of battle, using their lances to put a swift end to any who resist.

So with a bitter stride with anger in his voice: “You forget who currently exists down south in the court of Ghish but alas my brother is dead and so is my father.” He nodded coldly as he moved to sheath his sword. “I assume you’re aware of who I am then… your grace” Tiao Li said as he began to look away from his dead friend and moved towards Edward - stuttering slightly on the last part.

King Balendin of Dakmoor was nearby, tall and strong in his black armor. Upon hearing Tiao Li speak, the King ordered his knights seize him. Edward, meanwhile, still organizing his men, responded. “I don’t know who you are...sir…” Edward responded. “Indeed, I intend to take this host of mine south, and take Ghish by force if needs be. If Orta were smart, she would yield the city to me so I don’t have to siege it.”

Tiao Li moved closer to the man who called himself king, stopping where he usually was stopped by guard so he could look down upon Edward: “She is a childhood mine and so was the prince you see, maybe I could convince her to let you take control? However I feel you might need to be patient with her for now both her brother and father are dead. I would also like to take Prince Eric and King Magnus back to Ghish with me if possible, Orta wouldn’t be pleased if I left them here. Anyway I need to actually tell you first whom I am- Wangzi Tiao Li of the Clan Lazin from the Ditorate of Akai - heir to the realm of Lazinato.” Tiao Li spoke somewhat calmly and in his usual rapid pace yet something lingered in his voice which most couldn’t tell what. He continued: “I personally led the first charge and it was my idea to use them and I was the one of who killed Eric’s slayer personally.”

Balendin walked up to Tiao Li and punching him in the face with sheer force, and then he shouted. “Men of Dakmoor, force this kanpotar to his knees and have him bound in chains. And bring me his head if he resists.” The men of Dakmoor obliged his request.

Edward, meanwhile, examined his captive. “I plan on doing just that. I mean to have the city yielded to me. If what you say is true, then I plan to use you to great effect. And then I shall offer you back to your father for a ransom...provided he pays it. If not, I might keep you around for awhile.” Edward said, grimly. “In any case, well met, Tiao Li.”

Wonderful, now I’m a prisoner, my new family is dead, I will be sent to my old one soon and I caused all their deaths. This has been a good day Tiao Li thought to himself, as he stared up to the men around him - remembering all their faces for a time when he was able to strike back one day. “Sure, beat the man who might be instrumental to your new king succeeding to take the city of Ghish peacefully - that totally couldn’t go wrong in anyway” Tiao Li snarked as he obliged with his blinding. He continued: “My father would rather you eat me and send me to him in many parts - he has no care for me - alas I hope you are a good king Edward, few men are. Oh yes don’t actually use my suggestion please - I prefer to be among the living.”

Balendin kicked Tiao Li to the ground and drew his sword. “I am tired of listening to this one talk, he ought to die. Let us grant his father his wish, and send him back to him in many parts.” Before the King of Dakmoor could open Tiao Li’s throat, Edward raised his hand. “No, stop...don’t kill him. I want him alive. The boy has his uses, and would be useless to me if dead. Keep him bound and watched at all times, for he is coming with me.”

King Ezal of Gauekoizarra nodded in agreement. “A prudent measure, for if he lit the mountains a fire as he says, then he has magic potency. We may have need of his abilities.”

Baldendin sheathed his sword. “Very well, you can have him.” The king scowled at Tiao Li before walking away.

Edward turned to face Tiao Li once more. “I watched my father’s chest get caved in not even an hour ago. I have seen much death the past week.” Edward turned to his commanders. “Everything is moving rather fast...let us clear this area and rejoice this night at camp, and in the Palace of King Taobald of Arrautsa, who will no doubt want to feast the new King of Ghant.”

“And so I have failed in what I’ve set out to achieve, once more the angels curse me” Tiao Li murmured ever so quietly as he turned to see the old prince looking up into the sky.

“Men, secure the hostage. See to it that his binds are not too tight and that he has warm food in his belly. I want him in decent form for when we arrive at the gates of Ghish.” Edward ordered as he waved a hand off.


HUN-01

20:22 Kirav Normal in Akai is nightmare fuel in the rest of the world.
11:33 Jedoria Something convoluted is going on in Akai probably.
Transoxthraxia: I'm no hentai connoisseur, but I'm pretty sure Akai's domestic politics would be like, at least top ten most fucked up hentais"
18:26 Deusaeuri Let me put it this way, you're what would happen if Lovecraft decided to write political dystopian techno thriller
20:19 Heku tits has gone mental
20:19 Jakee >gone
05:48 Malay lol akai sounds lovely this time of never


User avatar
The IASM
Senator
 
Posts: 3598
Founded: Jan 01, 2012
Ex-Nation

Postby The IASM » Thu Nov 06, 2014 12:11 pm

Made with the cooperation of Ghant.

Ghant | Ilun Mountains, 1213|


The mighty host of King Magnus V had been under a forced march towards the Ilun Mountains, in the lands west of Arragard. Mt. Arragard to the west was fuming, its infernal black soot shrouding the sky.

King Magnus V of Ghant was joined by his son and heir, the Crown Prince Eric, Curinas of Gaemar with his sons and brothers, King Igar of Izotza, and their many lords bannermen and finest knights, including among them the Lords Heenor, Pazuzu, Zool, Gargalan, Maru, Aza, Otsoa, Aitor, Aldapa, Malguki, Boro, Mish, Galaris and Devlyn, to name a few. Although in truth, those were just a fraction of the number of lords, knights, levies and freeriders that flocked to the king’s banners. Among them also was Tiao Li, the king’s ward and friend of Crown Prince Eric.

It had been some time since Tiao Li had visited Arragard, disguised as a travelling monk attempting to find solitude. The red eyed monk for those who actually saw him travelling across the great kingdom. He learned a decent amount while travelling across the dirt and cobblestone roads, seeing peasants at work. He avoided towns and cities himself, for or less staying away from the realm of man and living among the dirt. He hated it himself, so he threw himself at it even more often. While his goal when travelling was to find solitude, it wasn’t his only goal - he searched for sites of sulphur and began mapping out the location and the paths on the way in his mind. He watched over the fiery mountain, its heat and fury roaring like a whimper of a trapped titan. He searched for a piece of a piece of dark volcanic glass as well, when he was so bold to wander inside the hellish deeps of the inner crater. All these tasks and quests were practically meaningless to anyone else but him, this was for the glory gained by success and the power it provides. To tell a tale of his, he considered might as well be good for morale and even more so that he proved that the region was livable.

But now he was not the hidden monk that hid from the world underneath simple white robes and a heavy cowl. He knew that more than most as he looked out at the world, his face hidden underneath his newly forged black and white mask he had forged. The mask covered his face nearly completely with the exception of his twin crimson eyes - staring out into the abyss with an alien focus .Yet that wasn’t the only eyes he bore, a third eye vertically placed on his forehead in such a way that it was clear that it was his coat of arms that was so gloriously edged into the eye.

He still hid his head underneath a black cowl, made from both a hardy cotton weave. Underneath he wore a coat of plates, well disguised to hide its true nature as above he wore a layer of fine fitting chain mail. After that he wore a light surcoat. A diagonal line cut a field the surcoat into two fields - void and blood. The center however proudly displayed the elaborate planetary eye of the Clan Lazin, neatly woven into the fabric of the surcoat . Tiao Li knew the meaning of the diagonal line, if people were able to read it it meant Dahundan or great bastard. Instead of hiding the truth of his family's origins like father over the dark seas, he wore it with pride. A brass belt held both his hunting knife and his sheathed jian ready for use down at his waist. The surcoat ended into multiple crimson flares above his knees and the rest of the armor came into view. However his shield and his great pride that was his yew longbow and string held across his back, as he rode across the field with a small and old personal retinue guarding him.

A young nobleman by the name of Unado Pazuzu approached Tiao Li upon his horse, black as night, as was his surcoat, save for the red tentacled demon on his sigil. “You must be the fellow they refer to as the masked one, from some strange land beyond the seas, no doubt.”

“Well I am riding along side the king, wearing a strange mask, and have red eyes - who else” quietly snapped Tiao Li, in a mixture of Akai and Ghantish to try and mess with the noble who came to him. He turned to look at the man with his red eyes, gazing at him with a cold focus: “Yes you would be correct, I am Tiao Li, and who are you proud lord?”

“I happen to have the pleasure of being Unado Pazuzu, eldest son and heir of Lord Unar Pazuzu. Most of the people in these lands have flocked to Edmure’s banners, but some are still loyal to the Obsidian Throne. They may outnumber us by at least thrice, but we have more armored knights and heavy horse.”

Tiao Li bluntly replied back with a somewhat caring tone in his quick voice: “Your loyalty will be rewarded if you win this battle and help win this war, if we win this war. However all of it can be for nought if you do not use it well, the one tool that you lords seem to forget that your men that you need to be commanded wisely unless you want to be the lord of a pile of corpses.” He realised the blunt nature of his words and sighed ever so slightly as he properly turned to face Unado: “I apologise for my crash nature currently - its been rather busy recently for me. I’ve been organising a hopefully great surprise for our foes if they try to cross the mountains.”

“I suppose it will be good if we have some magic. The northerners have some magic of their own.” Unando said. “No doubt it will help even the odds.”

“This is no magic, this is the power of Arragard and the alchemy fully realised, I assure you, the mountains themselves will kneel,” replied Tiao Li as a grin hid enough the lying smile and frown his mask bore.

“You wish to draw upon the power of the mountain? Is that why it now fumes? Careful with your ambitions, lest the mountain erupt, and rain its furious fire down upon us all.” Unando cautioned.

“If the world wanted to curse me, they would have killed me when I walked into the crater at the peak of the mountain,” replied Tiao Li as he chuckled to himself silently. Alas the angels do not care what we do here today, but maybe we can feel like one today.”

“It is not the angels that you should concern yourself with. It is the Gods, and the demons of fire, that might harass us. And this massive host of northern kings, which have crossed the Iluns in advance, anticipating our arrival.” Unando explained.

“Omatorij is too great to care and the Great Tianshi of Akai are slumbering from the last time they expressed their will and power and anyway the host will not come out unscaved if all goes according to plan. Still I believe they still have some part of the Iluns to cross don’t they?”

“Some do, for not all of them have crossed…” Unando was cut off by the sound of the war horn. “It would seem as though the time has come to give our enemies battle. The King has given you a command, so we shall see if his faith in your ability is well placed. Until next time.” Unando rode off quickly and disappeared into the assembled mass of mounted knights that began to ride forward.

“I hope so as well” he murmured as he turned to his retinue on horseback, armed with swords, short bows and shields as they neatly moved into formation. He had left half his men up on the mountain peaks, alone and cold - overseeing a deadly series of hills. His plan in particular was certainly unconventional and hopefully should have minimal casualties for his men. He had planned out several sites were the materials required for black powder were located nearby. He then ordered the production of several hundred barrels of black powder to be transported across the Ilun mountains to be placed underneath areas of snow. And when the time was right, the hammer of thunder shall create a tempest of blood as both snow and fire fight along side by side.

He turned to face his men after he looked upon the mountains ahead of him. He looked upon the mean and prepared his voice: “I’ll keep this short, men, today we fight a host great and large, I am certain that you’ve heard tales of its men and the beasts that it has. I cannot confirm the tales of the beasts and the practices of the men however I can confirm something - they will try and kill you. They will try and kill you in many ways, without care or love for you. Therefore here is one tip, kill them first! And that is what we shall do with steel and arrows - they shall meet a hail of snow and fire. They shall not know anything but death after they have dealt with us! Now to war men!”

There were cheers from the men in Tiao Li’s command, and at that point they braced themselves to await orders. On the field there was already battle, with more men pouring down from the mountains. It was reasonable to assume that Tiao Li could take his force around the fighting into the mountains and attempt to harass those descending from the mountain passes.

Tiao Li looked over the field to see the hoard of men that stood along side him, if this was a large host, he couldn’t wait to see the Gentry host then. Somehow this carried a great sense of fun and still he wondered about Magnus, Eric and Orta. This was not for him, it was for them and so they can remain among the living. He began to charge across the fields unto the mountains, remembering the paths he memorised so carefully up the mountain paths. He chose one of the easier mountains to climb and one which was far away from where he believed were the Gentry host was. His men followed closely as they marched hastily to the dark mountains. Don’t mess this up Tiao Li, don’t die and keep Orta and Eric alive.

In that mountain pass passed the mamuts, with six men atop them, carrying long spears and slings. There were also some savage men with bronze weapons and armor, while others were wearing furs and hides and wielded clubs, mauls and axes. They were storming through the pass, unaware of the force that lay hidden in the mountain to their side.

It took a short period of time for Tiao Li to properly scale the mountain around him due to the stallion he used as well as the the fact that he chose a good path. And here he saw the true size of the Gentry host down bellow, awaiting his trap. It was far greater than what he was expecting and it was an endless sprawling mass of men. Oh crap, they are passing in right now he thought as he drew his bow and lit his flaming arrow. His men quickly set up shop down below him but hiding among the mountains -out of the path of the explosives. A charred X was written in charcoal and wood, neatly marking the spot. The titanic ache of the the string as he pulled back the longbow and drew the flaming arrow - the heat soaring greatly. He took around a minute to cautiously aim before firing, accounting for both wind and other factors. And then he fired. The arrow zipped across the sky like a strike of lightning to its target and setting it on fire. With that Tiao Li sighed when the smoke began to rise and then he saw fires being lit across the peaks. And so spoke the man with a voice of thunder. The noise was cripplingly loud and the light even brighter as the a great shelf of snow began to fall down the mountain side. Tiao Li could only compare the sight to the dreadful force of a tsunami. But this was a tsunami of snow and rock as it crashed down the mountain side. Tiao Li grinned as saw the sight - then shouted in a voice of mocking glee: “O’ petty lord of Gentry, beware the blood eyed man upon the mountain hill for he might be your greatest foe.”

There was much confusion and turmoil in the pass below, as men were crushed and mamuts startled by the fires, explosions and the collapse of snow and rock. Those that survived had to then climb through it, and those that were behind were stalled.

Meanwhile Tiao Li’s men down on the other side of the ridge now began to drag heavy armoured barrels, carrying more black powder and send them down the hill alight. I only took them a half a minute to do so as Tiao Li noticed them falling down the hill. Meanwhile the rest of his men began to fire flaming arrows down upon the men to force them to stop moving. Meanwhile a wall of spears and pikes watched vigilantly - protecting their flanks. All is going to plan Tiao Li thought as the first flaming arrows began to rain down on the hoard down below. It was certain now that anyone nearby would have heard the clash of thunder as it went on. We wondered what Eric though as he remained elsewhere.

Sure enough, it was only a matter of time before the enemies noticed Tiao Li’s men in the mountain. Men began to climb the rocks and cliffs in their direction, hoping to at least force them from their seemingly advantageous position, whilst man and beast attempted to cross the pass below and join the fighting that had erupted south of the mountains.

A few of the captains noticed the men trying to climb the rocks, they ordered that a few barrels of black powder to be thrown down the mountain. Then another blast came across as a delayed detonation happened near where Tiao Li stood. It shook the ear where he stood and nearly make him deaf as he tried to recover. The tsunami of snow wiped out a small chunk of Tiao Li's men it passed. He turned his head and shouted with a thundering voice: "No more detonations, deploy all available barrels down the mountain!" He observed the fighting once again as he found a rock to sit upon calmly, steepling once again as he began to cautiously observe the chaos around him. [/i]I wonder whether focusing on the climbers or the intended victims is a good idea - well we can still roll down more barrels from the other side.[/i]

Sure enough, an outfight of northerners emerged from the opposite side of the mountain to give battle to Tiao Li’s force. It wasn’t very large, maybe a hundred or so men. But they were large and fierce, and wielded mighty battleaxes.

The men standing watch vigilantly down below saw then a century of men on their side, and began to try and fortify around the easier paths to pass through. The heavier infantry, armed with claymores and long shields to build a thick wall of wood. Tiao Li noticed them down below as the rest of the spearmen moved to further support the men holding the path. “How valiant of them to do that” he mumbled to himself as he drew his bow and began to fire with his cold focus. This time he aimed with the same hawkish accuracy that he used to strike the cross on the mountain - calmly awaiting the right moment to strike before he fired.

The outfit was upon them, and there was some vicious fighting then. One such man standing almost seven feet tall with a double bladed battle axe, clad in thick leather and furs, hewn his way through the men, and attempted to get close to Tiao Li.

Tiao Li noticed the man as soon as the men flattered. His huge size made him stand out more so than anyone else there. He quickly drew an arrow and aimed for the upper bounds of the freekish warrior’s neck before allowing the arrow to fly. He then moved back to pick up his jian blade, its blackish steel absorbing the sun’s blinding light effortlessly - ready to fight.

The arrow grazed the man’s neck, sending him back to the ground clinching it as it was squirting blood. Despite that, he strode towards Tiao Li and swung his battleaxe in an attempt to eviscerate him.

Tiao Li moved backwards quickly, quick stepping away from the battleaxe just before it began to strike. He then began to tried and flank the man - then making a quick and powerful slash with his jian. He aimed towards the knee of the man and then tried to move behind the warrior. With a great smile across his face, hidden beneath his mask. He calmly taunted “Can you even hit a large target, profligate?”

The man died when he took a spear to the back from another man in the freshly arrived auxiliary force from Gaemar, green surcoats giving them away. The battle intensified when the Gaemarians attempted to press forward and cut off the pass that was allowing northerners to emerge atop the mountain.

It took a while for Tiao Li to realise what was going on, the fact that they came practically out of nowhere lead to him wondering if he was truly aware of the environment around him. He looked to see the his troops around him before looking at the corpse in front of him. He was not particularly sure about how to deal with the dead man in front of him, he was clearly dead as the spear dug deep into the man’s back. Maybe let’s leave a message for the rest of the Northerners then he thought as he beheaded the man. Blood began leaking onto the white snow as Tiao Li began to partially skin the mans head, removing the scalp neatly and impaling his eyes on his hunting knife. He then chucked the man’s head down into the dark valley down below before heading down the mountain to see the Gaemarians. He ran hastily down the mountainside before resting on a position which gave him some height over the men down below. He coldly announced with an empty glowing glare: “I’m amusing that your Gaemarians then? Where is your Lord or commander then?”

One of the men with a spear and rondel shield shouted back. “Lord Heenor...don’t know where he is.” There was a steady stream of fighting taking place up the way they were swarming.

So another commander is missing, this does not forbode well for anyone, I just hope Eric is ok He looked down upon the soldiers with his red eyes, trying to guess what he should do with them: “Try to hold the line for long as possible, then good fellow but if it is to hard for you to maintain ranks, retreat down the mountain side if that fails. We will be leaving when we are finished using the thunder charges on those pathetic enemies of ours.”

The Gaemarians continued to bravely storm the mountain, holding it against the northern charge. Spears and rondels clashed with axes and clubs. Others were coming from the north now, men with flaming whips and spiked chains. There was a shout “Jehennar! Jehennar!” Some of the men wielding this flaming whips and spiked chains were so huge, that a man in a leather jerkin was ripped in half with one swing. The Jehennar wore the skins of pumas and painted their skin in tar, and howled ever as they eviscerated their foes. The Gaemarians formed a phalanx, and thrust their spears forward as they clashed with the northern contingent, endeavoring to give Tiao Li more time, time that he needed to complete his mission.

Tiao Li studied the Jehennar with their flaming whips and their black, rock like skin. A thought came over his mind as he fell into a deep obsession with the flames. He recalled the power of an even distant detonation of the black powder charges - its roar and power stronger than thousands of men. A smile formed underneath his mask as he ran across to the other front of the mountain - facing the valley of snow and thunder. He cried with voice as cold as the blood stained snow around him: “You men, bring a barrel with you we need you over here!” Willingly, the men complied as they picked up the heavy black metal barrel and waddled across the snow to reach Tiao Li’s position. It took a minute or so for them to follow Tiao Li around to see the dreaded Jehennar. One of the men chose to ignore the flaming pumas while the other began to sweat as they moved across the mountain. Now hiding above a rock, they set a rope attached to the barrel alight and then pushed it over ledge into the enemy ranks. Then they ran back up the mountainside and braced themselves.

There was an explosion, and the Jehennar attack was countered, men having been blown apart. Amongst the confusion in those ranks, the Gaemarians pushed forward and took advantage of the opportunity. The area was under their control once more, while down below, mamuts and savage northerners continued their push through the pass.

“Just as planned” muttered Tiao Li in his old Akai tongue as he began to dash up the mountain with adrenaline rushing through out his blood. It’s not a good sign that I am enjoying this, is it? he reflected as he continued trekking over to where he was once observing the battle. The northerners were looking like a tempting target. “Men,” he shouted calmly, “are you able to launch five flaming barrages at the foes down below!” He was meet with a resounding cheer as he moved down the mountainside to closer watch the men. As he now overlooked them once more with his hands firmly behind his back like his bow and his sword in sheath, he noticed a lack of the thunder in the air. It usually beat like a drum when the thunder charges were being used, he thought to himself I guess we finally ran out. Warmly, he continued his announcements in order to improve moral: “Soldiers and warriors, just five more barrages until we leave this place.” It took a few minutes for the five flaming barrages be organised and then let loose on the enemy below. Being hit by one those arrows with the attraction of the world and the fact that they were being used by the finest archers in the land must inflict a great deal of pain. Even then it must be incredibly bad for morale down there in that tight pass. And so he waited as walls of fire began to fall onto the soldiers down below.

Sure enough, the explosives proved super effective. The large, lumbering beasts startled, and men crushed underfoot, by the falling rocks, or merely blown apart by the explosive charges. Others caught fire and ran. Snow ran blood and black upon the ground, and in the distance, Mr. Arragard began to shoot smoke and ash into the air.

Tiao Li smiled as his work performed so wonderfully, he did wonder however the about successes on other fronts elsewhere. He looked upon the smoking remains of the cross he lit alight and then the chaos down below with a great sigh of relief. For now it was time to treat as he couldn’t hold of the rest of the Gentry host on his own for that would require even the angels to be fighting alongside him. He ordered with his voice like thunder and his blood eyes staring down upon his men: “Victory men! Now we march to rejoin the rest of our kingdom’s men with haste!” The men down below cried something different before they marched, Tiao Li only overhead parts of it however the words: “the blood eyes” remained strangely prominent as well as “The masked one” as well. Tiao Li rode the mountainside with his small escort of knights and guards down the path he secured with his eye banners holding proud above his head. He looked upon the volcano of Arragard with clenched eyes: So the will of man has once again awakened the world - perhaps this might be a curse or a blessing but may time tell. He travelled back with his host faster than what the soldiers were certainly used to - pushing them to the verge of exhaustion as he headed back to rejoin the host with a great smile hidden underneath his mask.

The Gaemarians continued their push against the Jehennar, meanwhile some a contingent of Aitor knights were down by the mountainside, fighting a contingent of knights from Ziri.

Tiao Li tried particularly hard to focus on his men and getting out of the location where he just fought - he needed to let his men recover in order to be in prime fighting condition. He however greatly respected the work of the Gaemarians as they protected him from the nearly monsterous Jehennar. He began to ride towards away from the mouth of the mountains towards the rest of the Ghantish army and assist it when needed. He chose to let his troops rest behind a large hill before personally overseeing what he saw.

The situation on the ground was much more bloody. Southern knights were clashing with knights from Arrautsa and Dakmoor, in particular a contingent led by Lord Salazar clashing with some men belonging to Lord Dain from Dakmoor, all paladins on heavy horse wielding sword and spear.

The sight was better than he expected, yet he reminded himself it could easily change either way - he certainly had knights who could easily flank the enemy host however his troops were tired from the battle previously. Lets let my troops recover a bit, and lets see what happens he thought as he began to try and see any recognizable banners of any kind.

The situation as it could be observed was one of a back and forth, for neither the northern nor southern host could break the other’s lines. Lord Gentry and the bulk of the Dakmoor contingent lingered on the periphery of the battlefield, instead relying upon northern rabble in the vanguard, led mostly by men of Jehenna, Monden, Noduar and Dyn. Each day was more or less like the other, with battles and skirmishes beginning at the hint of first light, and commencing for the better part of the day, until the night began to creep upon the land. On each day, the mountain increased its emissions, filling the sky with ash and soot, to the point that for most of those days, the battle was conducted in the shade, darkness taking over even as the sun still shined.

It was seven days since the start of the battle, seven days of bitter bloody battle. Fighting without the advantage of the black powder charges on such a large scale - the battle had been interesting to say the least. It always interested Tiao Li to know the total death toll he inflicted upon the men in the valley pass - just to settle the issue of it in the first place. Again his tactics were entirely focused on breaking the resolve of the men he fought - fighting them was hard enough when he was outnumbered. He resorted to psychological warfare more than once - raiding camps silently at night and leaving all but one alive to a scene of lifelessness. He made cruel work of the corpses specifically however, purposely deforming them, flaying them and on occasion impaling them on their own lances. However he had been spending as much time on the battlefield off it, trying to manage to scout out the enemy proper and using spies to break morale. However what had been the major time sink for him was the concern he felt over Eric - constantly trying to support his men whether he could. He wondered if Eric thought of him any less about his actions towards his foes, he tried to pin it on his men but that could explain why he occasionally vanished during when those said raids would have happened. However the final thought that he thought about was the white princess down south. If he failed here, he didn’t want to know what happened to Orta when the horde arrived down south.

So it came to pass on that seventh day, as that day’s worth of battle began, that Mt. Arragard finally exploded in it’s entirety, shooting fire into the air and seeping down the sides of the mountain. The blast rained fire and molten rock down upon both hosts, and the sight of that stirred them into a frenzy. Eric was amongst them, dirty and with a beard now, riding upon his white horse and wielding sword and shield. He noticed Tao Li, and cut his way though some northerners to get to him, whilst avoiding a few mamuts in between, who shrieked in horror as the battle raged around them, crushing men underfoot.

Tiao Li as nearly perfectly attuned to the violence of the battlefield, his jian and his quick movements were certainly a change from the heavily armoured knights that usually fought on the battlefield. He cut open many a warrior as he commanded the chaos among his men. He missed the drum like beat of thunder, the charges he used previously. They were incredibly useful for curbing back the enemy. When he saw Eric, he also began to use his blade to edge closer, avoiding the mamuts and the more powerful of the men. His mask now bore a long vertical cut from where a sword nearly cut open his face. Underneath his white beard and sideburns were larger than he usually maintained them for certain. He cried as he verged closer: “Eric, it is me!”

“There you are!” Eric exclaimed. “I knew you were not dead! I saw the fire in the mountains, and I have heard of the horrors that have befallen the King of Dakmoor’s camp by night...I suspected that was either you or Pazuzu...but Pazuzu is far more wicked than that.” Eric laughed.

It has been a short time since I’ve heard that laugh, only a few days yet it has felt like years Tiao Li thought as he moved towards his friend and brother in arms. “That went spectacularly well actually, I told you it’ll work and anyway at least someone is trying to be interesting with this battle of ours” he warmly said, hiding the lies he bore underneath a stare looking through Eric for a thousand yards. “How have you been then my friend” he said ruthlessly beginning to cripple a man with his sword before neatly beheading him. “I’ve been busy given the enemy gifts you see” he continued with a queer calm to his voice as he moved closer to Eric.

“The explosion of the mountain is an ill omen, my friend.” Eric shouted whilst still fighting. “King Ezal of Gauekoizarra, the Gentry pretender, and King Braka of Odolargia have joined the fray with the Odolzalduin. Men are throwing their weapons before them...if you chance upon one, do not fight them, for you shall die.” Eric said frightfully as he saw the fire rain down from the sky. “Our best now is to cut down Edmure Gentry before the day is decided. We must ride hard against them.” Eric cautioned.

“The last time the lords said that something was not worth doing was when I wanted to let the Gentry host burn be crushed under the snow. Then I returned with few dead and even more killed at my bloody hand, I say we try and show what happens to those who stand against us and slay that king - it’ll continue to break the men’s resolve and can be done when he is arrogant enough to try and charge us. Then we’ll flank him with our knights and trap his men and slay them.” Tiao Li’s reply was authoritative and concise as he drew his bow and quickly fired at a mamut’s leg - hoping to try and stop its charge. He turned to face Eric once again as he rested his bow on his back and smiled underneath his mask’s weird smile: “Anyway I won’t die today, I have you and Orta to protect - I’ll do that by removing whoever threatens both.”

“So be it then. We shall lead a sortie and attack the host at a flank, and we shall lay the Gentrys low and put an end to the bloodshed. Rally your men.” Eric stated.

Tiao Li moved to try and see his own banners, he moved so far ahead that he forgot about them half the time when he broke enemy ranks. However a cold thought was scorching like the magma of Arragard - he needed to say something. He stared at Eric with a sincere regret hanging in his eyes and removed his mask. He relieved his face, its blood eyes staring at Eric: “Eric, I just want to say now - if we do not meet again, on that day we went out to you know where - the girl was…”

Eric pressed against the flank of the Gentry’s host, cutting his way through footman and knight alike. Progress was being made, as his horse charge was effective. “Was what, Tiao Li?” Eric asked.

Tiao Li began to charge onwards; trying to flank the rest of the host with the rest of his army on foot - supporting Eric as he went. He certainly was larger than most of the men around him now, at over six feet tall, he tried to keep his men’s heavy wall coordinated and strong. “Eric..” he said keeping close to his friend as he could as he began carving a way through the rest of the men. “The truth is it was Orta” he confessed with the chaos surrounding him and his men pushing onwards. He lifted his left hand to show a circular knife scar - bowing his head in shame trying to get Eric to remember what he said if he did what he did. He moved to rejoin the fight if closer to Eric than usual.

Eric, who was fighting fiercely against the flank, pressing within sight of Edmure Gentry and his son, suddenly froze upon his horse when Tiao Li made his confession. The look Eric gave his childhood friend was not one of rage...but one of sorrow, for his eyes grew wide, his mouth gaped, and his sword fell from his hand. In his sad and confused state, Eric said the following, loud enough for many to hear.

“The betrayal of a friend wounds more than any wound sustained by an enemy.”

Scant moments after Eric uttered that line, the Odolzaldun were beset upon them. Massive men, some maybe seven feet tall or more, rode upon steeds large and fierce, the color of night. They were clad in red and black armor, and their eyes burned red, as did their greatswords, flaming weapons of some infernal forge.

Eric didn’t avert his eyes from Tiao Li as the Odolzaldun charge, rather, he was taken unwares from behind, and one of the fabled Blood Knights beheaded Eric’s horse, sending the Crown Prince down to the ground. Then the ones on foot were upon him. The last thing Eric saw was Tiao Li, as a flaming great sword was plunged into his gut. The Crown Prince died with his eyes upon Tiao Li, welling with tears. The mounted knights and cavalry in Eric’s company began to break, and soon enough their charge into the flank was being broken amidst shock, horror and confusion, as the Odolzaldun relished in having slew the Crown Prince and heir to the throne, painting the air red with blood as the fire continued to rain from the sky.

He is dead, because of me. Tiao Li personally began to charge towards the men with both hands on the handle of his blade and his eyes red as blood. He first moved to slice the flanking soldiers first - ignoring Eric’s last piece of advice. With the force of rage, speed of angels and the roar of Arragard behind him: he cut through the leg of the first man closest to him while he shouted: “You killed him, and now you shall die!” His voice was corse as he focused upon the men who just killed Eric, keeping a very careful note on who killed Eric. He then moved to behead the man he just let be crippled. Now there was a fury in his stride as he continued to to carry his sword carefully.He thought to himself as he charged towards the next man: I should have lied, I needed him alive, oh why can’t I have died?

Word spread quickly amongst those fighting that the Crown Prince had fallen. In his fury, King Magnus led a final, frenzied charge against the van, with the Kings of Gaemar and Izotza beside him. Magnus, with his warhammer, rammed through the encroaching Odolzaldun, and pressed hard to reach Edmure in order to exact vengeance for his fallen son. The tactice was working, as Magnus was fighting his way to the center.

Tiao Li ignored the rest of the battle but instead hunted the man that slayed his friend as he expressed his rage with the sword. Several men lay dead - missing arms, legs and heads as he continued to press upon the man who killed his friend. He finally was in reach of the man who slayed Eric when he had betrayed him. There was a rage within his crimson eyes, as he shouted now without his mask: “Come here! Are you craven enough to kill a blind boy and not to fight this me!”

Vengeance would belong to Magnus, however, for when that particular Blood Knight matched eyes with Tiao Li, Magnus brought his warhammer down upon the man’s skull. Magnus then turned to Tiao Li. “Come, my boy. Let us end this and avenge my son. Orta is now Crown Princess, may the Gods be good.” Magnus proclaimed as he rammed his horse forward, pressing the charge directly into the front of the van.

Tiao Li nearly ignored the king as he shouted at him: “That man killed your son, my brother who I failed - he must pay with his life first!” Charging towards the man he bore his jian blade and tried to flank the large warrior. He first of all threw a heavy slice towards the man’s arms awaiting before moving behind his back.

The man, already possessing a fractured skull, bore the brunt of Tiao Li’s attack and fell to the ground. There would be hardly enough time to savor the vengeance, as hundreds more like him swarmed the position, with flaming swords ready to bear down upon Tiao Li.

Magnus, noticing that, shouted. “Now, Tiao Li. I lost one son this day...I do not intend to lose another.”

Tiao Li with a bitter taste in his mouth stared down the men around him, with their flaming swords and moved to quickly hide his sword and picked up the greatsword. He then pushed the greatsword bluntly down the man’s throat before using it to cut it off. He then carried the head and moved back, dropping the greatsword and leaving it in the corpse before removing the eyes of the man’s head. He continued to shuffle away as his rage started to settle. he moved a small black powder charge - around the size of a peach and lit it. He pushed it into the dead man’s skull and threw it at the swarm one last time before: “I am coming your grace, lets end this madness.”

Magnus finally cut his way towards the center and came face to face with Edmure Gentry, the tall, brown haired man clad in black with a white eagle upon his surcoat, and was wielding a Arragard Steel blade...the same one that King Magnus IV had lost in his campaign against Thule. Knights of Dakmoor and Gauekoizarra were about him, as were some shaggy warriors from Thule with their axes. Magnus charged Edmure and smashed his horse with his warhammer, sending Edmure to the ground, at which point Magnus lept from his horse to put an end to the pretender. Edmure dodged the blow and got to his feet, and soon the two were battling in the midst of the fray.

Tiao Li began to run towards the battle to join the bloodbath around him, he had not felt this way in his life - for now he thought it didn’t matter. He tried to guard the king by keeping the rest of the enemy away from the flanks around him. He thought to himself as his now once again masked face and his red eyes charged towards the enemy - I will not stop until the deed is done and this battle is over - I will keep Orta alive at all costs.

So it was that Magnus and Edmure fought in single combat, Magnus with his warhammer and Edmure with his arragard steel sword. Both men exchanged blows for several minutes, but after what seemed like a lifetime, Magnus delivered a blow that shattered Edmure’s chest, and sent the pretender to the ground, his sword flying from his hand. Magnus sustained a slashing wound to his side, and clenched at it, all the while attempting to maintain his forces present to deliver them to victory.

Tiao Li’s face underneath the mask lit alight at the death of the pretender, lover looking the Edmure’s crushed chest. He then noticed the wound on Magnus’ side and said “Your grace, you should retire - I am able to finish this for you.”

“The fates of kings are decided by the will of destiny.” Magnus explained, as he nodded at Tiao Li. There was hardly time for any of that, however. As Edmure’s son Edward grieved before his dead father, and reached for his sword. Then he rose, and charged the king, placing savage blows upon him with the sword. The king, older and wounded as he was, was hardly a match for the younger man who burned with the desire to avenge his fallen father. So the two met and exchanged savage blows.

Tiao Li continued with his former strategy of trying to hold off the men, with the sight of his friend being cut into still visible in his mind. The sword digging deeper and deeper in his guts and the the tears that he bore… He refused to let out tears for his brother for he needed to remain strong, strong as the steel of his blade. He then began to move back and tried to guard his old friends corpse. Eric’s tears still hanging around his eyes and his chest still soaked with blood as Tiao Li lifted the horse of his corpse and began to rest it in a more dignified position. A bastion of order within the chaos as he then turned to see the fight one more.

There was a scream, as Edward buried his father’s sword into Magnus’s chest, and the king collapsed to the ground, sending his crown flying from his head. Then chaos broke out. The men of the south began to break, their morale sinking upon seeing their king laid low. The knights of Gaemar and Izotza broke and attempted to flee, as the Blood Knights rode them down like dogs. Edward, meanwhile, reached down and plucked the crown from the dirt and placed upon his own head. Then he raised his bloodied sword into the air and shouted. “Victory!” The mountain continued to explode, and it seemed to shoot more fire into the air and down its side as the northern forces echoed the words…victory.

And I have had lost a father and a brother it seems. The words - full of a calm anger and a cold fury rippled through Tiao Li’s actions. He moved to keep his jian in hand, its black steel absorbing the world. He stood over Magnus’s corpse now and looked over to see Edward - the crimson eyes of Tiao Li, the blood eyes, looked down upon the pretender. He didn’t blink at all during that time, only staring like a white owl.

The battle was seemingly won, and the Knights in Edward’s company began to shout in unison. “All hail King Edward of Ghant, the Seventh of His Name! Throw down your weapons and be spared!” Those that did were not cut down, and the mounted knights clad in black and purple armor bearing the purple eye of Dakmoor bore down upon the field of battle, using their lances to put a swift end to any who resist.

So with a bitter stride with anger in his voice: “You forget who currently exists down south in the court of Ghish but alas my brother is dead and so is my father.” He nodded coldly as he moved to sheath his sword. “I assume you’re aware of who I am then… your grace” Tiao Li said as he began to look away from his dead friend and moved towards Edward - stuttering slightly on the last part.

King Balendin of Dakmoor was nearby, tall and strong in his black armor. Upon hearing Tiao Li speak, the King ordered his knights seize him. Edward, meanwhile, still organizing his men, responded. “I don’t know who you are...sir…” Edward responded. “Indeed, I intend to take this host of mine south, and take Ghish by force if needs be. If Orta were smart, she would yield the city to me so I don’t have to siege it.”

Tiao Li moved closer to the man who called himself king, stopping where he usually was stopped by guard so he could look down upon Edward: “She is a childhood mine and so was the prince you see, maybe I could convince her to let you take control? However I feel you might need to be patient with her for now both her brother and father are dead. I would also like to take Prince Eric and King Magnus back to Ghish with me if possible, Orta wouldn’t be pleased if I left them here. Anyway I need to actually tell you first whom I am- Wangzi Tiao Li of the Clan Lazin from the Ditorate of Akai - heir to the realm of Lazinato.” Tiao Li spoke somewhat calmly and in his usual rapid pace yet something lingered in his voice which most couldn’t tell what. He continued: “I personally led the first charge and it was my idea to use them and I was the one of who killed Eric’s slayer personally.”

Balendin walked up to Tiao Li and punching him in the face with sheer force, and then he shouted. “Men of Dakmoor, force this kanpotar to his knees and have him bound in chains. And bring me his head if he resists.” The men of Dakmoor obliged his request.

Edward, meanwhile, examined his captive. “I plan on doing just that. I mean to have the city yielded to me. If what you say is true, then I plan to use you to great effect. And then I shall offer you back to your father for a ransom...provided he pays it. If not, I might keep you around for awhile.” Edward said, grimly. “In any case, well met, Tiao Li.”

Wonderful, now I’m a prisoner, my new family is dead, I will be sent to my old one soon and I caused all their deaths. This has been a good day Tiao Li thought to himself, as he stared up to the men around him - remembering all their faces for a time when he was able to strike back one day. “Sure, beat the man who might be instrumental to your new king succeeding to take the city of Ghish peacefully - that totally couldn’t go wrong in anyway” Tiao Li snarked as he obliged with his blinding. He continued: “My father would rather you eat me and send me to him in many parts - he has no care for me - alas I hope you are a good king Edward, few men are. Oh yes don’t actually use my suggestion please - I prefer to be among the living.”

Balendin kicked Tiao Li to the ground and drew his sword. “I am tired of listening to this one talk, he ought to die. Let us grant his father his wish, and send him back to him in many parts.” Before the King of Dakmoor could open Tiao Li’s throat, Edward raised his hand. “No, stop...don’t kill him. I want him alive. The boy has his uses, and would be useless to me if dead. Keep him bound and watched at all times, for he is coming with me.”

King Ezal of Gauekoizarra nodded in agreement. “A prudent measure, for if he lit the mountains a fire as he says, then he has magic potency. We may have need of his abilities.”

Baldendin sheathed his sword. “Very well, you can have him.” The king scowled at Tiao Li before walking away.

Edward turned to face Tiao Li once more. “I watched my father’s chest get caved in not even an hour ago. I have seen much death the past week.” Edward turned to his commanders. “Everything is moving rather fast...let us clear this area and rejoice this night at camp, and in the Palace of King Taobald of Arrautsa, who will no doubt want to feast the new King of Ghant.”

“And so I have failed in what I’ve set out to achieve, once more the angels curse me” Tiao Li murmured ever so quietly as he turned to see the old prince looking up into the sky.

“Men, secure the hostage. See to it that his binds are not too tight and that he has warm food in his belly. I want him in decent form for when we arrive at the gates of Ghish.” Edward ordered as he waved a hand off.
HUN-01

20:22 Kirav Normal in Akai is nightmare fuel in the rest of the world.
11:33 Jedoria Something convoluted is going on in Akai probably.
Transoxthraxia: I'm no hentai connoisseur, but I'm pretty sure Akai's domestic politics would be like, at least top ten most fucked up hentais"
18:26 Deusaeuri Let me put it this way, you're what would happen if Lovecraft decided to write political dystopian techno thriller
20:19 Heku tits has gone mental
20:19 Jakee >gone
05:48 Malay lol akai sounds lovely this time of never


User avatar
The IASM
Senator
 
Posts: 3598
Founded: Jan 01, 2012
Ex-Nation

Postby The IASM » Thu Nov 06, 2014 12:14 pm



Travelling across back down south with the claimant as a prisoner was most likely the second worse possibility of the battle - the first being executed at the claimants hand. However he certainly could admit that he could have been treated worse - at least he was fed, at least he was alive unlike Eric and Magnus. He was used to travelling on light amounts of food due to his trip to Mount Arragard previously yet on occasion he refused to eat. Even then nearly every two nights he would awake, sweating and breathing very quickly before returning back to his sleep. He often resorted to experimenting with his own body on occasion, opening very small scars on his left hand with his teeth to see what was underneath. However he recognised that the behaviour often unnerved the people watching it. Still his with his red eyes and alien appearance - he was often the subject of jokes from the men around him. He ignored it but remained careful enough to keep responses to them - mocking them in turn if ever quietly. There were also several rumors about him- some claiming he was possessed by daemons, that he wasn’t even human in the first place and that he was a magician. He tried to ignore those comments, he felt that having such an aura might be useful however he found them on occasion hysterical to listen to. When they started to get near Ghish he began to recognise the local environment when he went hunting frequently with Eric and occasionally Orta.

Castle after castle and keep after keep yielded to Edward and his host, dipping their banners and swearing oaths of fealty to the new king. There were no fights or resistance as they moved south, as word had spread that Magnus and Eric were both dead. Edward was welcomed as we went south then, and more southern lords flocked to his banners and abandoned those of Ghish. After a few weeks they had arrived upon the fields north of Ghish.

Tiao Li had been keeping careful notes on the people around him who rebelled in the name of Edmure, he was forced upon his knees however he had no direct quarrel with him. It was King Balendin especially who he kept a close eye on. He was still recovering from his powerful punch which nearly broke his jaw he realised. He said to himself as more of the local realm around Ghish came into view: “We are getting closer aren’t we?”

“Aye, close enough.” Responded Prince Baelon of Dakmoor. “Soon we shall see what the White Princess intends to do.”

Tiao Li chuckled to himself warmly: “So thats what you call her the last Magnuson? Why is that then?”

“...She is fair of skin and white of hair, and she clads herself in white, it is said.” Baelon responded as they went.

Tiao Li smiled warmly towards Baelon as he tried to talk: “Or so it might seem, again though I am paler than most in that regard - Tiao Li the white? It has a strange feel to it does it not? Alas you seem a lot more pleasant than someone else I meet a few days ago.”

“My father is an irritable man, for years of war and bloodshed have made him truculent. I am rather young and have not suffered like he has. Alas, they call you the Masked One.”

“I think I might just be understanding the sentiment he does then” replied Tiao Li with a colder voice. “I lost a brother and a father that day - still it is dishonourable to beat a man who has surrendered to you and it is stupid to threaten to kill him when he might save you many men.”

“That is why there are cool heads around, like Edward and I…” Baelon pointed out. “Look, we are within sight of the city now! The gates are open! The gates are open!” Word was beginning to spread around that the gates of the city were open.

“Wait what?” Tiao Li said astonished at the sight - he thought it might require at least some negotiation at the gates. Standing up quickly in his chains, he went and asked: “may I ask, are Eric’s and Magnus’s bodies at anywhere around here?”

“They are in a cart somewhere.” Baelon stated, as he rode off and exclaimed, “the gates are open! The gates are open!”

Indeed, upon the sight of the Gentry host, the smallfolk began to rejoice. There was much shouting, cheering and celebration as Edward entered the city leading his men, to thunderous applause. The people screamed his name, dropped to one knee, and raised their hands. “Hail King Edward, long live the King! Hali King Edward, long live the King!” Ghish celebrated like it had never celebrated before, and the city was roaring.

Tiao Li wondered with an ever cautious glare to the people to Ghish, being driven into the city in a cart and looking ever cautiously for the sight of anything related to the old guard of the city. He asked out loud before remembering the chains on his legs: “Shall I come then?”

Indeed he was brought forth along with the King and his retinue, and a path was made for them to approach the Castle of Ghish. The Castle Guard stood ready, and they saluted to Edward as he rode forth. The Captain of the Guard approached Edward. “The throne awaits, your majesty.”

Edward looked around. “And what of the Zinpalak?” Asked Edward of the thirteen knights that swore to protect the King.

“All dead. No one else.” The captain responded.

“...Where is Princess Orta?” Edward asked.

The captain smirked. “You’ll see.” The captain sniggered.

Edward nodded. “Tiao Li. With me.” Edward got down from his horse and gestured his retinue to do the same, before walking into the Castle.

Tiao Li followed Edward carefully as he tried to catch up with him. While he did occasionally exercise in the cart - it had been a long time since he had actually walked on two feet. They overthrew her didn’t they? he thought as he managed to catch up to Edward. His face while stoic gave away a small detail on his true feelings - his red eyes began to water up ever so slightly as he shuffled around.

Edward strode through the Castle, and came upon the throne room itself, and the Obsidian Throne, basked in pale sunlight. Edward slowly and methodically marched up to the throne, and took a seat. The moment he did, the assembled knights, servants, retainers and lords in the Castle erupted in celebration as King Edward VII took his place upon the throne of his ancestors. Edward, for his part, sat and basked in the praise being heaped upon him.

Tiao Li did his customary bow towards king Edward - staring at the grey stone floor once again. But now Orta was nowhere in sight, he moved around, silently slipping off around to the side of the court towards one of the guards. He hated the ceremony that came with a new king - he learn’t that when his father came in control of the Golden fleet that brought him here.

“Where is Princess Orta?” Edward bellowed.

The household knights sniggered. From a side room, a knight brought her forth. She was naked and in various shades of black and blue, her long white hair matted and her skin filthy, bound in chains. She looked down at the ground as the knight forced her forward, and then he threw her to the ground before the throne. “Aye, there’s the White Princess...although now she is more black and blue than white.” The room erupted in laughter. King Braka of Odolagria strode forth, and grabbed Orta by the hair, yanking her up and placing his sword at her throat. “This be the last of the Magnusons. Let’s cut her throat before the throne and be done with it, putting this line of false kings to an end at last!” There were shouts from around the room in agreement. Orta didn’t do anything, or say anything, but rather looked at Tiao Li, with a tear streaming down her face.

A single thought when through Tiao Li’s mind - represented by a few words in his old Akai tongue I shall kill them all for this, the madness of it all.l His eyes met Orta’s and his stare was a thousand yards long. He moved out into the court still dressed in his rags he chanted in Old Akai: “And now it is clear that none of you are worthy of the thrones you sit upon - may the Omatorij curse you all.” He moved to face King Braka with a half broken stare but with a calm stern eyes: “King Braka and the rest of, are that much of a monster to kill a helpless girl - naked and beaten by the guards already? Do you want to stain your kin with the blood of a girl now? She poses no threat to any of you for you have assembled the greatest host this kingdom has seen. You have all the power in the world yet you wish to use it by killing a girl? Do you have any idea of honour or justice? She came into this position by virtue of being related to the… last man to claim this throne. She had no choice in that but now I have to see if you - your grace - are truly worthy of your throne. Give this girl a chance at a trial - whether it be before the court or in the eyes those infinitely greater!” Tiao Li’s crimson eyes now lay upon Edwards before turning to face Orta as he held his hand where his sword would be trying to get Orta to realize what he was implying.

The room grew tense and quiet. Edward rose from the throne, and drew his sword. “Enough of this. I mean to put an end to this business myself.” Edward said as he approached Orta, whom Braka threw down once again to the ground, with a smug look of satisfaction on his face, as he and his went to restrain Tiao Li.

Well great, at least I may join Eric today. The red eyes that he bore and the white man that hid underneath a mask for so long lay upon both Orta and Edward. “And so it ends” Tiao Li murmured to himself with voice cold as ice.

The room was silent as a crypt. Edward walked up to Orta, stopped and stood before her then, and he brought his Arragard Steel sword down upon her...chains, cutting them free. Then he removed his cloak and wrapped it around her. “You come before me as a Princess, and for a time you were a queen. I offer you this chance now, Princess Orta.” Edward went down to one knee. “Princess Orta, will you marry me and be my Queen?”

Orta looked up for the first time, meeting his eyes. She looked at Tiao Li and gave a faint smirk, before turning back to Edward. “Yes.”

“Then rise, Princess Orta. You came before me as the White Princess, but now you may rise as the White Queen.” Edward went to his feet, and he helped Orta to hers.

The room was still quiet, and many a lord and knight were mumbling. Especially the household knights. Then a soft round of applause broke out in the throne room.

Tiao Li smiled at Orta before bowing before Edward, his head and his red eyes hidden underneath his eyelids. “Your grace, you have proven yourself worthy of the throne you sit upon once more it seems - I wish to request that I serve among the court with all my abilities. You most likely have seen my skill in combat, my knowledge of alchemy and my knowledge. Thus I wish to use them in your name and help you in your rule.”

“For now that might be permissible, although for my security and benefit I may have you under guard for a time.” Edward nodded sagely. “Men of Ghant, see my betrothed to her quarters. See to it that she is cared for and that her health is given attention to as well.”

Orta smiled at Edward with cracked lips as she went off with some of Edward’s knights, and Edward resumed his place atop the throne.

Tiao Li nodded once again returning back to his new stoic face: “That is understandable your grace - I was your enemy not long before this. It is wise to take such a precaution and I will go willingly.”

“Good. I mean to reconcile my enemies to my rule, and to unite the realm more than ever before. In order to do that, I need Orta as my queen, so that those who were loyal to her family will be loyal to mine. Any son she bears by me will be the heir to both claims, and unite them into one person. Now if you will excuse me, Tiao Li, I must treat with the other kings and lords present.” Edward spoke thus to his men. “Men, will you see Tiao Li to his quarters? Allow him freedom of mobility, but I want at least four men on him at all times beyond his quarters.”

Tiao Li knew that Edward was certainly wise and cautious to avoid the wrath of others. Magnus would have had them executed he felt, Eric he was not sure what we would have done. He went with his guards to his quarters rather willingly, trying his best not to annoy them as he walked. He asked politely: “May I ask, what actually happened before I arrived and who was responsible for her grace’s condition?”

“We weren’t here. We are the King’s men. Chances are, the household knights will be cast out, and replaced with us. The old guard have already proven to be a treacherous lot. The king ain’t got any use for em.” One of the guards replied.

Tiao Li displayed a smile upon hearing the guards words, his eyes carefully looking around the room he was in. When they arrived at his quarters, Tiao Li entered the room carefully and closed the door behind him. It was like when he left it, practically untouched it seemed. The single man sized bed had been covered in dust and on an obsidian Akai desk lay the great tome - Wuxian. He smiled as he opened it and turned to the overview page: Be cautious, my grace, of enemies, for it is a masked monster which feasts those who mocked it.
Last edited by The IASM on Fri Nov 07, 2014 12:35 pm, edited 2 times in total.
HUN-01

20:22 Kirav Normal in Akai is nightmare fuel in the rest of the world.
11:33 Jedoria Something convoluted is going on in Akai probably.
Transoxthraxia: I'm no hentai connoisseur, but I'm pretty sure Akai's domestic politics would be like, at least top ten most fucked up hentais"
18:26 Deusaeuri Let me put it this way, you're what would happen if Lovecraft decided to write political dystopian techno thriller
20:19 Heku tits has gone mental
20:19 Jakee >gone
05:48 Malay lol akai sounds lovely this time of never


User avatar
The IASM
Senator
 
Posts: 3598
Founded: Jan 01, 2012
Ex-Nation

Postby The IASM » Thu Jan 08, 2015 12:30 pm

Made with the cooperation of Ghant.

Ghant |Ghish |Castle of Ghish 1216

There was a bright light coming through the window as Tiao Li woke from his quiet nap in his room. Its walls covered in etchings, the table littered with parchments - covered with either intricate illustrations or writing and various ways of containing the many materials he wanted. The room was, for all its cathartic madness, there was a strange order to it. The paper lay in one corner while the experiments were in another. But the principle text that was left in the room was left in the center of the desk in the room - the Wuxian. There was a tired nature to the room yet it was home, for Tiao Li anyway.

It had been several years since he first set foot on Ghantish soil, eleven years to be precise but now his new family was half dead. Yet ever still, sweat came down his face as he woke up from his sleep; he found it easy to relax when he woke up but in his dreams that was more or less the opposite. Now however he lay in his bed with his twice scared left hand on his head. “Sweaty, again” he quietly murmured as he dragged himself out of bed. His white hair getting ever so slightly in his way as he went over his variety of contraptions with varying levels of ease. Now his hair was kept neatly in a topknot most of the time, his sideburns however remained if neater than before. But the blood eyes which he bore were bright as ever, burning like flames wherever he went.

After cleaning himself thoroughly with a piece of warm wet cloth and letting some blood with a few leechings - he went to put on his clothes. For whatever he was to the Ghantish court, he always enjoyed observing its dressing habits - you could learn much by studying that. Some prefered to be living in glorious silks, furs and fine cotton while others preferred the familiarity of clothes or armor. He himself was quite careful in what clothes to wear, for when wanting to enforce his very limited authority he prefered to wear his surcoat with few tools present but for when dealing with more careful matters he preferred his black and red silk attire. With a black cape covering his chest and back, blood red silk coat of plates and finally white gloves to hide his hands. It took him not long to get dressed and then he put on his obsidian mask - a cornerstone of anything he wore was that mask. It remained a strange nod to his foreign origins. Now fully dressed, he stood looking out the window, looking down at the city of Ghish down below. He exited out then walked to a door to see his guards outside. “Hello men, is there any news as of present,” he asked in a calm manner as he somewhat vacantly stared at both of them.

One of the guards yawned lazily. “Just the King and Queen bickering again.”

Tiao Li turned his head slightly to face the guard with crossed arms. He thought to himself what a bunch of idiots and fools; I could take them all unarmed and still win. He murmured to himself, quietly. He began to walk before remembering that the guards would most likely need to follow him: “I wish to head to the court then.”

“...Follow me then.” The guard nodded and bid him follow, as another assumed a position to follow behind him.

Tiao Li followed the guard even though he knew the castle of by heart now - every corner of every place that was relevant for him, he knew. Yet he felt like he had to relearn the corridors of the place once he returned with King Edward Gentry. He never slept easy then after seeing Orta’s beaten body and even then he loathed the laughter that was there. Yet he had little reason to dislike the king himself as he did save Tiao Li from having to see his last friend die. That was why he choose to serve hims instead of leaving Ghish - the Queen was the only reason why he remained. He then arrived in the courtroom with his face hidden once again behind his mask. But now his rose eyes stared out as he bowed.

Edward had a short scraggly beard as he sat up on the throne drinking ale. In his lap sat the Crown Prince, who had shoulder length white hair, pale skin and golden eyes. The toddler noticed Tiao Li first and pointed at him, before his father saw him as well. “Ah, well if it isn’t Tiao Li. Welcome...what can I do for you?” The King asked.

“Thank you, your grace, but I was going to ask what I could do for you,” replied Tiao Li with his eyes staring at both the king and then his child. It had been two years since his birth and still he saw more Orta in the boy than Edward. He was what he imagined Eric would look like when he was a child. Yet still he wondered how he would be like when he grew up. He continued: “I have finished my last task, I have developed another device - a fire based weapon to be precise. But I request are there any tasks that you might need me for?”

“Yes. Tell me of this fire based weapon.” Edward said.

A great smile came across his face underneath his mask: “well that the fire is effectively a liquid fire - it will burn with a righteous passion but the best thing is that it won’t be put out by water. It burns until the substance is gone and even then it can barely if ever be put out.”

“So it is like Ghantish fire then...but different in someway?” The King asked.

“Yes, this’ll burn to the bone and beyond or at least I think so” replied Tiao Li with a smile underneath his face. “It won’t be usable for a while however, I can’t exactly test it yet. That being said are there any other tasks that I could perform.”

“...There always is another task to perform.” The voice came from behind them, as the Queen entered the room surrounded by a retinue of knights and retainers. She was dressed in an elaborate white gown, and her face was warm and inviting. “For the work of the crown is never done.”

Tiao Li bowed once again upon the entrance of the queen, mask became ever looser as he did. He smiled upon seeing her once again, for her being safe was the only true priority he actually had these days. He removed his mask with ease as while he continued bowing with one hand; the rising to present his warm smile. “Your grace, it is a pleasure to see you again” he said with a slightly slower voice. He continued as he edged slightly closer “So what work do you actually have then for me if you have any?”

“Sure you possess enough ingenuity to figure something out, eh?” Orta asked as she approached the throne and plucked her son from the King’s lap.

“I am certain that I will work out such tasks faster than most,” he warmly replied as he watched Orta pick up the child. He continued as he walked around the room, staying in the shadows and avoiding the sunlight now: “I have improved from the last time I was faced with a puzzle like so.”

“Oh...is that right?” Edward asked. “Do explain.”

“Well a keen knowledge of history does help, I’ve studied at least 3600 years of it now due to my constant study of the Wuxian,” he replied with a calm glance of his red eyes. He continued: “you often see that history repeats itself no matter what happens - it just so happens that we can place ourselves in the right position to rise because of that repetition.”

Edward stroked his chin. “That is quite sage.”

Orta nodded in agreement. “Hence why we should remember history, lest we inevitably relive its darkest moments.”

“There is only darkness however if you look around however there are some places darker than others” replied Tiao Li as he stood in the throne room looking upon the throne. “But yes, aside from that little philosophy lets address the matters at hand. What work does the crown currently have at hand?”

Edward coughed. “The Lords of Gaemar are ever a fickle lot, conniving and plotting treason. Their loyalty to Magnus was great, not so to me or Orta. A good deal of time is spent seeking to satisfy them in the Jauneketxea.”

The Gaemarians, yes they were the ones who helped support me on the first day of the battle he reflected to himself. “I can assure you however that the lords of Gaemar were loyal to Magnus, I fought alongside their men a few years ago. They fought using a tadd traditional tactics but can fight as a coordinated unit. Maybe reminding them of the fact that they lost the battle of the ten kings. Their scheming shall be futile as their efforts at that battle, I can assure you that - I have ways to counter their scheming if I am given the authority to do so. I lack any sympathy for traitors and those who do not fulfill their duty.”

“...And what would you have in mind?” Orta asked, curiously. “My son is the heir to both the Gentrys and the Magnussunns. I worry for how secure his reign will be with so many treacherous seeds being sown as we speak.”

Tiao Li’s pale white face flared up with a smirk, he always enjoyed this sort of work: “Well first of all we need to know the full extent of these plots of the Gaemarians. Then we need to start to stop the beating heart of the hydra which funds these projects but meanwhile I’d recommend that his grace visits the other Lords of the realm. Seeing a king in person tends to help you support you support him especially when he visits you. You should then provide gifts for those lords and gather more direct support for yourself. Then meanwhile we should also be using our newfound closer allies to placate the efforts in the Jauneketxea while the Gaemarian’s plots are crushed. To remind the fact that the Gaemarians are not able to plot anymore and are unable to seize anything by force, you should hold a tourney where all the lords of the realm are invited. You should then have our proud knights and loyal lords show them that the deviant behaviour of the Gaemarians shall’t be tolerated.” Tiao Li continued to grin proudly as he finished delivering his little rant. He asked politely “your thoughts, your graces?”

“Hmm, yes, that all sounds good. Especially the tournament. Why don’t we hold the tournament in Gaemar? I am sure my friend Lord Voor would love to host such an event in his lands.” Edward explained.

“Yes, just make sure that the host guarding you is larger than all the men that Gaemar can levy, a show of force is often better than actual force” replied Tiao Li in a smooth manner.

“Well, if many of the great houses will be present, that should be more than adequate, I believe.” Edward answered.

“I feel having parts of the other houses’ levy may be good enough to demonstrate a point as it shows a strong unity, along side my projects of sorts,” replied Tiao Li with a caution present in his voice. His eyes predominantly lay upon Orta and her son, Edward.

“A tournament at Voorherri then, it shall be! At least a few months to prepare might be in order, eh?” Edward laughed as he drank.

Orta nodded. “I will see to it that organization begins right away. Lord Voor will waste no time and spare no expense.”

How does he rule when he seems to be constantly drinking, Tiao Li thought to himself upon seeing the king drink once more. However the Prince continued to fascinate him, so many possibilities and so many futures - Tiao Li never liked the uncertainty, that was for sure. “Perhaps I could help in the organisation of the events” he asked calmly to Orta with pink eyes as he walked into the light.

“Certainly. Feel free to coordinate with Lord Voor in that regard.” Orta smiled.

“Excellent” quietly replied Tiao Li with an almost child like grin on his face as he looked upon the royal family. That smile almost vanished when he asked with haste: “What sort of schemes have the Gaemarians actually been planning or what results have come because of them? It might give us a head start on understanding their motives behind their actions.”

“A cousin of my father’s married into House Calien...they fancy themselves the throne. That requires my husband, my son and I to perish.” Orta answered sadly.

“What a futile way to seize power, they still will have to deal with the rest of the lords whom are actually loyal” Tiao Li murmured, as his smile completely vanished. Tiao Li the began to smile to Orta before monologuing: “anyway, we should be able to deal with this plot soon and even then we shall let their ambitions fall like sand in their hands. They shall not succeed but they will lose and hopefully without a single unnecessary death.”

Edward nodded. “Good. Let’s get to work then.” The King waved his hand as he drank.

How blunt and crude Tiao Li thought as he walked back into the shadows. “Also may I request, less I am around you, your grace, that I lose these guards. They’ve become quite a hassle to deal with so often...”

“I will grant your request following the tournament, upon an assessment of your good and leal service to the throne. Sound fair?” Edward asked.

“Yes, that does sound quite fair” Tiao Li coldly replied; then he bowed before the throne and the Queen. “I wish you a wonderful and pleasant day, your grace” he said leaving his eyes on Orta and the child prince. He then returned to his guards turning away from the throne but not before smiling and placing his mask back on.


HUN-01

20:22 Kirav Normal in Akai is nightmare fuel in the rest of the world.
11:33 Jedoria Something convoluted is going on in Akai probably.
Transoxthraxia: I'm no hentai connoisseur, but I'm pretty sure Akai's domestic politics would be like, at least top ten most fucked up hentais"
18:26 Deusaeuri Let me put it this way, you're what would happen if Lovecraft decided to write political dystopian techno thriller
20:19 Heku tits has gone mental
20:19 Jakee >gone
05:48 Malay lol akai sounds lovely this time of never


User avatar
The IASM
Senator
 
Posts: 3598
Founded: Jan 01, 2012
Ex-Nation

Postby The IASM » Thu Jan 08, 2015 12:31 pm




It took three months, but the Tournament of Voorherri was set to begin. Lord Marto Voor, a friend and battle companion of King Edward, occupied a seat of honor near the King and Queen of Ghant overlooking the tournament grounds, set in a green field with scattered trees and ponds nearby. The skies were clear with only a few scattered puffy white clouds as the sun beat down upon the grounds. There was to be a melee, a joust and an archery competition, on account of hundreds of lords, knights and folks born both high and low in attendance. This was the first time that the Crown Prince was seen beyond Ghish, and many of them were seeing the heir to the throne for the first time.

“All as planned so far” Tiao Li muttered to himself, he had been tirelessly working on this project for a several weeks now. This was the pay off, he spent a decent section of the year dealing with the Lords of Gaemar and their allies in Ghish. He had slowly gathered information on all the allies of the Gaemarians in the city. Though admittedly he prefered to keep this information to himself, only using it when it benefited the goal the most. Thus his foes’ efforts in Ghish were less than successful - or at least to his knowledge. He had realised quite early on what a resource orphans and lesser bastards could be if he provided the right things to them. They were unwanted by society and often uncared for by the world (though exceptions did appear on occasion). Tiao Li trained them to spy on others when needed and at the end of every week, told them to bring back a log of their activities by speaking to him about it. In turn he gave them enough food to grow and occasionally a small education. The results were mixed but when they were good, it allowed him to gain a greater understanding than most when dealing with the Gaemarians. On the second month he began to travel to the court of Lord Marto Voor to organise the tourney in person. He had especially designed the plans to meet his standards of neatness and also to be costly for Lord Voor. He in turn loaned some of his gold from his father’s realm - now known as Great Lazinato. Overall all was going to plan but he still disliked the lack of communication he had with Orta in recent times. Despite the lack of contact between them he did show at least something or so he hoped.

Now he rode somewhat near the Royal Family and Orta in his old armour but now with a new surcoat. This time it was a pale white and with his personal arms in the form an eye in the center. Again he was wearing the mask he forged, its scar still visible. Today he planned to surpass the other lords and knights in a mockery of them all. He had improved even more in the martial art of using his black blade. He had now began calling it the White eye due to its new hilt - a masterfully crafted white gold eye.

Orta examined Tiao Li from her seat on the pavilion. “Tiao Li...you look like you are from Dakmoor!” she laughed.

Tiao Li chuckled in turn: “why is that, the white surcoat? I thought I looked more like some hedge knight. ”

Orta pointed at her eye. “The eye, Tiao Li. They symbol of Dakmoor. It represents the eye of the Old Gods, always watching, always looking for imbalance.”

“Meanwhile in Akai we choose the eye because it represents the 13 angels which we must destroy and the fact that Omatorij is watching everywhere,” he replied warmly. “My clan chooses the single eye out of humility and I choose white for other reasons” he replied as he stared towards her with his rose eyes.

Orta grinned. “I see. And will you be partaking in any of these festivities?”

Tiao Li removed his mask and returned a smirk: “The joust and melee shall be my challenges to win, maybe if I am feeling bored I could try the archery competition though it shall be certainly easy.” He rode closer to the pavillion with a strange amount of control: “I was been wanting walk around without those guards for a while now.”

“Dare I ask who you should crown your Lady Love should you win the tilt?” Orta asked teasingly.

“That should be revealed soon, but I think I might give it to someone who is deserving of it” replied Tiao Li with a slightly raised eyebrow. “I do hope this isn’t just a bunch of proud nobles or over ambitious hedge knights - that’s too boring” he said to Orta with a warm pride in his voice.

“...You will find out soon enough.” Orta responded with a smirk as other men began to pour into the tournament grounds. It wasn’t going to be done in one day, but rather several. And each tournament had 64 entrants...a few hedge knights and freeriders had to be squeezed into to reach that number. Naturally, Prince Gara of Gaemar was the favorite to win the tilt. Tall, strong and handsome with silky brown hair and a smile that could make any lady melt, he entered the lists with a white stallion and wearing green and white armor. When he saw Tiao Li, he smiled and bowed his head.

Tiao Li returned the favour and bowed his head without a smile but with stern crimson eyes. It did amuse him however that he had been plotting to ruin Gara’s house’s fortunes for the past few months and yet he still was respected by them. He rarely liked showing to respect to people who hadn’t earned it in his eyes but being polite got you more friends than being a disrespectful fool.

Later, in the first round of the tilt, Tiao Li was up against some hedge knight from Lurberdea named Rico, who wore scavenged bronze armor and rode an aged mud colored destrier. He assumed his position on the other side of the track with his worn lance in hand, waiting for Tiao Li to emerge.

Tiao Li rode out his armor with the white surcoat with some excellent steel armor underneath. Rico looked like an easy target to Tiao Li with his new lance but again there were plenty a tale of an prideful man being caught unaware by those seemingly lesser. The tale of Ditor Hazu XI was said to be have been killed by a representative of the Omatorij faith who was disguised as a slowly monk. Tiao Li’s steed was a quick and well built mare, though it was seemingly as pale as him.

When the cry was given, Rico rode forward with his lance pointed forward, hoping to land a blow right on Tiao Li’s chest.

In turn Tiao Li rode forward with his heavy lance aiming towards the more exposed areas of his opponent. He was still undecided when his exceptionally fast steed continued to dash towards Rico. Aim for the upper left side of the torso he thought to himself as he carefully adjusted his lance to hit the corresponding area. He moved even faster, dashing and edging closer to the barrier with his red eyes peeping out the mask. He meanwhile guarded his chest with a curved rectangular shield.

Sure enough, when the riders collided, Rico went crashing into the dirt with a loud thud. He laid there for a moment as the assembled crowd gathered their breath, as did Rico, before rising to his feet, and shaking himself free of dirt. Then he walked off, bowing to Tiao Li in the process.

Tiao Li rode away in a proud manner, he felt his gamble with getting a fast horse worked out pretty well on reflection. He drew a small purse from one his pockets and cautiously threw it to Rico. “Take it to buy better equipment, I do not need it but you clearly do,” he said when passing, leaving the scene calmly.

Rico caught it and smiled in appreciation. “Thank you, sir.” In the round of 32, Tiao Li was up against stiffer competition, this time a younger son of Lord Hyla named Harras. The boy was tall but thin, and wore white armor with the seven painted shields of House Hyla, and a shield to match that. His horse was also white, and his lance was painted the colors of the Hyla shields.

Shields on shields, its like they lack imagination Tiao Li thought as he rode in and saw the Lord riding there. He choose to exploit the fact that he seemed thin and thus not particularly strong. Thus he chose to ride quickly and then aim for the lance arm the boy at around the shoulder. Quickly, he choose to ride somewhat sporadically once Harras was ready. He held both his lance and shield in position trying to protect the most he reasonably could.

Harras rode out at the signal, swiftly and with a careful hand and eye, aiming for the dead center of Tiao Li’s armor, relying more upon the angle of the point of the lance than the power of the thrust.

Tiao Li’s shield made contact with the lance though he aimed for Harras’ chest or shoulder. He shuddered greatly though not off that much. He then moved back into position onto his horse before turning his head to look at Harras and to see what happened.

Harras deflected Tiao Li’s lance with his own shield, and so it would seem that they would break at least two lances in their matchup. Harras regrouped himself before charging again.

Tiao Li in turn chose to ride again with a fast and powerful strength to his charge, this time he aimed for an area which he could certainly hit but still could cause damage. When charging he kept further out than usual until the very end when they were mere yards away from each other where Tiao Li charged inwards like a hidden dagger.

The second tilt would prove to be the deciding one, as Harras was caught off guard and sent crashing to the dirt. Fortunately he wasn’t hurt, although his armor was damaged. He removed his helm and did a bow to Tiao Li. “Splendid tilt, good sir,” before collecting himself and departing the track. The round of 32 would be the last to be completed that day, as the rounds of 16 and 8 would be the following day, and the rounds of 4 and the championship tilt the day after that. After a few more hours, the round of 32 was complete, and Tiao Li would be set to tilt against Lord Otho Bogardan, a large, barrel chested man who was fond of wine and women, and who fought with the King in the war.

The following day, Tiao Li rode out once again, quickly recovering from his previous hit at the hands of Lord Harras. He smiled underneath his mask as he saw Lord Otho for he saw something he wanted to see, somebody who wasn’t the stereotypical knight though he was another stereotype entirely. The man could be strong, don’t let that possibility lose itself in the image of the man he thought to himself as he readied himself and charged. Now he held his shield and lance carefully as he charged. Onwards, he aimed to hit the large lord dead center.

Lord Bogardan rode forth on his mighty steed, and used his power to strike Tiao Li’s lance with his shield and attempted to break a lance upon his face, but missed. Otho grunted as his horse turned around at the edge of the track.

Tiao Li grunted upon the impact, he was certainly strong as he expected and also violent. He could’ve sworn that he had seen somebody like this before. Well time to change tactics, let’s aim for the legs this time. Weakening his support might do the trick. When he turned back on his fast moving steed, powerful and strong he rode to a mixture of his previous tactics that he used against Harras. Staying out of reach out before out maneuvering his opponent. Faster and faster, he rode with the wind falling behind him and howling at him.

Otho rode out again, this time aiming his heavy lance for Tiao Li’s lance arm. He stared out of his black helm with large, determined blue eyes, wanting very much to strike his opponent and send him to the dirt.

Tiao Li charged closer and closer with a strange calm in his red eyes but behind them there was a equal hunger for victory there. Again and again he continued to charge and then he moved in this time with the vicious grace of a jian sword.

Once again, Otho failed to land a blow, and came to the edge of the track, still upon his horse, grunting in frustration.

Tiao Li on the other hand managed to at least impact Lord Otho with the precision he often used with archery. He however was cost up in the haze of the small duel shared between the two nobles and turned his head to try and see his opponent. A part of him was wanting him to be still on the horse for this was certainly fun if exhausting.

It was only on the fifth tilt that Bogardan finally slumped off his horse after sustaining a blow. The husky lord bowed and thanked Tiao Li for good and spirited competition. Then, in the round of 8, Tiao Li was set to tilt against Prince Ion of Dakmoor. Tall and handsome, his equipment was simply the best, and his armor shined dark purple with a black eye engraved in the armor. The Prince, with black hair and violet eyes, looked out at Tiao Li. “You must be the Masked Demon that my father wanted to put down during the war.” Ion said, petulantly. “I think I would enjoy seeing you in the dirt underneath my lance. In the dirt is where you belong.”

Tiao Li remembered the battle like yesterday and even more he recalled the purple eye of Dakmoor as well. The battle still haunted him but yet he still held very little regret for his actions there despite what happened. He did however get punched rather violently by Ion’s father when he surrendered - he was not one to forget such things. He quickly examined Prince Ion, physically he would be more or less a powerful opponent to face. A man fueled by vengeance is not a wise one but infinitely dangerous.[i] He in particular knew that more than most. With his blood red eyes, he launched a cold and severe glare upon the Prince: “Prince Ion, may I say however I have no quarrel with either you or your kingdom, it was only there to attempt to break morale of your father’s men. I could’ve done worse things but now we are in a position to let the gods decide who is in the right and who is in the wrong.”

Ion snorted. “There were good and honorable men that you desecrated. Men with families who live virtuous lives. And yet here you are, living as you shall with impunity. Where is the justice in that? I demand retribution for the lives you took callously and with cowardice.”

Tiao Li remained physically calm but he looked at the prince and saw a man who must’ve been a bit too engrossed in Ghantish myths and legend. “And so were the men that served under me, yet they were slaughtered in the field of battle and their lives lost to enemy swords,” he replied even more estranged than previously. He continued with an icy voice. “I gave them quick deaths, I did not enjoy what my men did to them but it served as a point. A point which made them fear my side or hate them, either way it helped try and break their morale.” He tilted his head slightly and stared down at Ion with his left hand raised: “But don’t you ever assume that I sleep easy and don’t ever think that justice is not done. The work of justice is oft hidden from view and stored away but it is cruel in its works.”

“You should feel lucky that you are the King’s pet, otherwise you would be doomed.” Ion closed his helm and rode into position at the edge of the track, his ornate lance and shield ready to be born in joust.

[i]He doesn’t know that my father at least would raze his realm with half a million men, perhaps I should tell him.
Tiao Li silently chuckled to himself as he rode back to face his opponent. He could almost hear what Orta would be saying; A joust of the eyes or something along those lines. He choose this time to the same moment however he will be aiming for Ion’s vulnerable areas, the lower torso or legs. They were normally not that capable of taking hits. Then, he began to charge with his white mare; lance in hand and burning eyes staring out.

Ion in his eagerness rode forth hard and aimed his lance at Tiao Li’s chest, but then at the last minute shifted the point towards his face.

The lance impacted near the base of his neck, jerking his head and upper body around. He was bent over and barely keeping on, only by the virtue of his tough hold onto the horse. “Great” he said as he tried to get back on his horse properly. He realised now how powerful a strike it was and why he tried to keep mobile in combat. He readied himself once again as he reached the other side. He readied himself this time once again and this time kept to the outer edges. He charged again with his lance in hand and he kept a far lower profile this time around. With great vigor, the mare charged down the alley and then at the time where he usually began his interdiction, Tiao Li curved in like a claymore finishing its swing.

On the second tilt, Ion anticipated the lance and swatted at it with his shield, meanwhile thrusting his own lance at Tiao Li’s face once again.

Tiao Li in turn quickly drew his shield when he saw the lance; he raised barely in time for the lance’s advance. It impacted the mere tip, deflecting the lance. I should’ve expected that[i] he thought to himself as he passed Ion. As he turned around on his next run he began to faint some pain and fatigue. He sporadically aimed the lance, faking his inability to aim it properly and made his steed ride a slower pace. That is until a few seconds from the end. Then suddenly he returned back into his previous self, quickly watched were Ion’s lance was heading and aimed for the head himself. All the while inside of his head, two words were repeating again and again in a grand chorus. [i]Come on!

Ion had to bend his back in order to miss the lance, and in the process of doing so, he fell off the back of it, landing on his back to the dirt. “Damn, I fell off!” Ion explained as he removed his helm. He stared out with violet eyes as he bowed his head. “Well done, sir. Well done.” Then the young prince took his leave of the field.

That would be the final round of the day, and on the following day there would only be two rounds remaining. The final four would consist of Prince Gara of Gaemar against Lord Voor, while Tiao Li would have the pleasure of going up against the Great Lord Gerard Gendulain.

Tiao Li was more or less wanting the tourney to end at this point, Ion had left him in pain for a while though he could ride at more or less the same level. He did want to say something to him, maybe thanking his brother and also apologizing for the violence he inflicted upon the men of Dakmoor. He decided to give him a letter later once he had finished in the tourney. He looked either a mixture of exhausted or pumped ready for action depending when you saw him. But now he was facing another Lord to his bemusement. His prediction for hedge knights and lords had been accurate in his opinion. He found readying himself without a squire had been annoying yet he wondered what his legal rank in Ghantish society actually was. Was he a considered a, prince, a lord or a knight? However long as he protected Orta sufficiently he did not care.

The following day, Lord Gendulain rode out in his magnificent golden armor, with the mockingbirds of his sigil upon his golden shield. He was an older man, a veteran of the jousts who had won a few before, and had once crowned Orta’s mother as his lady love. “To you I wish great fortune...but not too much.” Lord Gendulain chuckled with a bow, before riding to the edge of the track.

“Well thank you, may the best man win then” replied Tiao Li with a great smile underneath his unchanging mask. Expect a monster when he jousts, if he made it here he must be good especially at his age he thought as he readied himself. I’ll try and aim for the head or neck this time he continued internally as he moved into position on his mare. He began to ride, charging with great haste as he dashed across the field. He was keeping somewhat out in the center of his lane; trying to avoid a repeat of the previous incident.

Gerard rode out slowly and methodically, as if to better study his opponent in the small amount of time allotted before they met. When they met, Gerard leaned forward and pointed the lance dead center for Tiao Li’s chest.

Tiao Li rapidly raised his shield in turn upon spotting the lance; he withdrew his attack as well to try and defect Gerard’s lance. The lance hit hard, the shield acting as a wall against the tool of the trade. He seems calculating, I feel changing tactics slightly might be useful. Tiao then rode over to the end with a smile on his face. Then he charged again. Faster and faster he rode towards Gerard this time, pushing his steed to its very limit. He could hear its panting and the fury of the wind as he rode - this time he was close to the barrier and making full usage of his shield - making sure he was able to move it just in case. However he still charged with his lance, this time aiming for the upper chest of his opponent.

Seeing this, Gerard bent his torso to the side, and stuck his lance out to catch Tiao Li in the ribs, point straight and true.

Tiao Li tried to pull off but it was too late. The lance impacted his side with an excellent precision, like a wonderful archer, it made Tiao Li roar with pain as he rode past. His mare carried him to the other side carefully as Tiao Li clutched his sides. It felt like it he had been hit with a hammer, then he realised his speed was not exactly helping him when he got hit. “He’s good, very good” he warmly murmured underneath his breath. He then began to chase slightly slower this time around, waiting for the pain to go. After a few seconds, he got fed up with the slow pace and charged this time, pointing his lance towards Gerard’s head again. Then, when they were mere yards away from each other, Tiao Li switched lance’s target to aim at his foe’s stomach and lower abdomen.

Gerard sensed this, a veteran jouster must have impeccable reflexes. The seasoned lord noticed the switch, and he brought down his shield upon the lance to force it down and away. Meanwhile, he pointed his own lance for Tiao Li’s chest, dead center.

Tiao Li in turn moved away with his shield now attempting to cover what he could. His reactions were slower than that of Gerard but still up to scratch. The lance impacted the shield with a great thud, before being forced off by a push by Tiao Li. He seems to aim for the chest however, he might aim for the head next time to try and catch me off guard. Next time place the shield in the center and keep it mobile. In turn he charged even faster this time, pushing his horse greatly and once again kept his lance aiming for the upper chest. Then, awaiting an even later time than last time, Tiao Li plunged the lance downwards to the stomach and leg of his foe while keeping his shield readied for rapid movement.

Lord Gendulain did the same thing as before, using his shield bat away the lance and pointing his own lance dead center on Tiao Li’s chest.

Tiao Li in turn expected the lance again this time, the lord didn’t seem to change his tactics or at least he hasn’t yet. On the next charge, Tiao Li began to realise something: Lord Gendulain’s defence is excellent yet his offense, less so - maybe striking somewhere which he exposes regularly? Tiao Li was covering his body generally with his shield or at least keeping it in a location where he could deflect easily. This time he made himself look like he was aiming for the head. Faster, the white phantom charged towards his opponent and this time snapped his lance to aim for the shoulder of the lance arm. And then inturn expecting a deflection changed it to a lower strike down near the upper legs and lower stomach.

Gerard barely had enough time to raise his shield up to push away the lance, while he aimed the point of his lance for Tiao Li’s thigh.

“Damn Tor!” Tiao Li shouted with a great voice as he tried to move his shield which also barely had enough time to block. As Tiao Li rode past, he declared: “You're an excellent jouster you know!” Tiao Li then on the next charge began to maintain a similar tactic. This time however at an even closer distance once again; he aimed for the shoulder of the shield arm and then changed to aim at the neck. In rapid succession, he then dived his lance downwards, expecting some kind dodge. He kept his shield covering as much as possible this time once again.

Lord Gendulain kept his shield close to his chest, and when he saw the lance point begin to shift, he pushed it out and away to the left, while at the same time shifting his lance at an angle to impact Tiao Li just below the neck.

Tiao Li blocked this shot with great ease than most other of the other strikes, somewhat effortlessly reflecting the strike. Its like the man is a castle on horseback, a fortress with legs. Tiao Li this time began to fake signs of exhaustion, riding slower and more carefully in the middle of his lane. He then, around a yard away from the lord, began to swerve inwards, he returned to previous form however he aimed his lance instead towards the lance-arm’s thigh with a rapid movement. His shield was however also returning to its previously high standards.

Gerard slammed his shield into the side of the lance that was directed at his thigh, and once again attempted to thrust the point of his own lance into the side of his opponent.

The lance hit Tiao Li’s side and jerked him violently around his horse. He gazed back at Gerard with an envious stare as he tried to recover from the strike. What to do, what to do, this man is excellent. Its like Aikazhi, the perfect, blessed him itself he thought as he rode again ever cautiously.

Lord Gendulain rode out again fiercely, keeping his shield close to the center of his body and pointing the lance dead center.

Tiao Li this time was charging even faster towards his foe with his eyes now hungry for victory. He didn’t aim throughout most of his charge, then he aimed sporadically at different parts of his foe’s body. And when mere feet away it turned out that his lance changed to aim at the base of his foe’s head with his lance coming at great speed. This time he was covering his side and chest with his shield. All the while as he passed he shouted: “come on, come on, come on, come on, come on!”

Gerard had a trick of his own. Knowing that his lance would have a hard time of unhorsing Tiao Li, and suspecting that the point would deviate, he waited until it aimed for his head, and then he leaned forward just underneath. Then, rather than thrust his lance at Tiao Li, he merely attempted to sideswipe him with his shield, hoping to catch him off guard and send him off with the sheer force of the blow.

Great, Tiao Li was caught off-guard when Gerard bashed with his shield. He and his horse were forced outwards though he did partially block it with his shield. Tiao Li on his next dash rode quickly, aiming in a focused fashion outwards towards his foe’s head. And when he was just about to pass, he moved out his lance straight in front of his foe’s lower body. He then quickly swiped towards and then tried to bash his foe that way.

Lord Gendulian was a seasoned jouster, but he was an older man and not nearly as strong as he had been in his younger years. He met the bash with his own, but the inertia of the bash was enough to make him lose his balance, and tumble off the side of his horse to the ground.

Tiao Li had on the meanwhile was taking the hit once again, dropping his shield now. Exhausted from the pain he began to slouch as he turned around to see Lord Gendulian on the ground. He removed his mask and with a slight smile, spoke with a loud whimper: “Lord Gendulian, let me thank you for these wounds and thank you for your skills - you are by far one of the most skilled men I’ve ever seen. I would most likely lose to someone like you in their prime.”

Gerard Gendulain got to his feet and removed his helm, revealing the older man with greying hair and dull blue eyes, smiling. “Aye, perhaps so, young man. You do me great honor with your kind words.” With that, he bowed and took his leave of the track.

After that, Gara of Gaemar unhorsed Lord Voor after seventeen tilts, setting up the match between the Prince of Gaemar and Lord Voor. Gara was favored, as he was in his prime, tall, strong, fast and with excellent equipment, training and form. He looked out towards Tiao Li with green-blue eyes and a petulant smile, before bowing his head and raising his green and white swirled lance, his light green armor shining in the sunlight.

Tiao Li with his mask, bowed his head in turn and he watched with careful eyes afterwards. Gara was the opponent he’d been expecting to see for so long and then he had surpassed his cynical expectations. Tiao Li saw a capable foe in that light green amour; he had nearly broken many bones in his body taking several hits from the other lances. He scanned the crowd as he passed; he looked onto the pavilion trying to see familiar faces as he passed - preferably a friendly one.

From the pavilion Orta waved in excitement, as Prince Gara got in position for the final match.

Tiao Li waved back and grinned underneath his mask - while he still had the melee to compete in; he had found a new enjoyment for jousting. He felt ever warmer when he saw Orta - he removed his mask to display his smile - revealing his pale, almost colorless face. He rode up closer to the pavilion - now directly facing the queen: “Your grace, tis a pleasure to see you here - how has this event been so far?”

“Quite well, although you shouldn’t make Prince Gara wait too long. He might get impatient.” Orta responded.

“But that might be advantageous for me” replied Tiao Li before setting off to get ready. Tiao Li was to be particularly cautious this time around; he wanted to study his opponent first before charging into the joust proper. Thus he would be being highly defensive for the start - keeping his body and shield mobile and probing with his lance. He charged first on his fast mare; rapidly accelerating down the alley. He kept his shield readied if covering his chest and his lance aiming for his enemy’s chest - simple tactics though they hid a closed motive.

Gara, meanwhile, aimed his lance for Tiao Li’s neck at the last possible moment.

Tiao Li moved his shield to intercept the attack, barely being able to do so due to the speed of Gara’s strike. Interesting, he has very fast reactions, like that other lord - maybe forcing two counter productive actions at once might work? Tiao Li charged down, finishing his charge towards Gara. He then began his next charge, keeping both his shield and lance in a neutral if changeable position. When he was mere feet away from Gara he changed aimed for his head but then rapidly sliced it down and sideways with the speed of a sharp arrow.

.Gara was able to deflect the thrust, while pointing his own lance at Tiao Li’s stomach, hoping to catch him off guard.

Tiao Li quickly moved to block Garas lance with a calm passion radiating from his shield. Once again he returned around to charge once again. He grinned as he charged once again this time aiming for Gara’s stomach - then he moved his lance at the last possible fraction second to aim at Gara’s mouth. He thrusted powerfully and his mare moved onwards with an absurd haste.

Gara anticipated the shift of the lance and moved his head to the side to avoid it, while shifting his own lance towards Tiao Li’s neck.

With the slice of his shield, Tiao Li managed to intercept his foe’s attempt to strike him once more. In the next charge, he remained far closer to the edge which separated them than before. His steed was being pushed to the edge of its abilities but now Tiao Li was more focused on removing Gara from his position. He kept a low profile as he dashed even closer to the edge and aimed for Gara’s chest. Slowly a hoard of spectres came into view as Tiao LI became closer; a charge of cavalry clad in black stared into his eyes. But then, in mere seconds, his lance changed its target and as Tiao Li leaned over slightly to get a strike at his opponent's horse. He aimed for its knees and meanwhile guarded himself carefully with his shield. This must work, this must work, this must work!

It did, and Gara’s horse went crashing to the ground with Gara still on top of it, being sent to the ground in a jumbled mess of horse and armor. The crowd gasped in horror, and the Queen of Gaemar screamed. Even Orta covered her mouth with her hands. Edward got up and looked out stunned.

Gara’s betrothed, the young Lady Alla Bogardan, rushed out to the track and collapsed beside Gara there in the dirt. Meanwhile, Lord Voor, who had previously been knocked out by Gara on the previous tilt, bellowed loudly. “The penalty for aiming a lance at the opponent’s horse is disqualification. By virtue of that, Prince Gara of Gaemar is declared the champion of the jousting tourney.”

Orta ran out from the elevated pavilion and went beside Alla as she comforted Gara, who by now was bleeding from some unseen wound. Other men had come out as well to get him free from his horse. Alla began to cry, and Orta comforted her, meanwhile shooting a disapproving look at Taio Li. Orta was beside herself.

Tiao Li excepted some reaction but nothing like this and he certainly didn’t expect the scene around him to form. Well done, you’ve failed again, like you always do and once more another person is hurt he murmured inside as he dropped down from his horse. He dropped both his lance and dashed over but stayed a small distance away from his opponent. He saw Orta’s stare and once more realised what he had done with ever increasing regret: He spoke softly and calmly after taking a cold breath: “Let me examine him, I can help and I need to right my wrong here now.” Tiao Li moved slightly closer but not intruding in the groups space: “I will not let another person be injured or cursed to an uncomfortable fate; he doesn’t deserve it.” And you do, don’t you?

“No! Get away!” Alla shouted.

“Lady Alla, it is alright. Let Lord Tiaoli examine him. It was a mistake, after all...wasn’t it, my lord?” Orta asked as she grabbed Alla and let her cry into her shoulder.

Tiao Li expected the aggression from Lady Alla...it was only to be expected. “Thank you, your grace... Orta, yes it was a mistake[i].” Tiao moved over to examine the prince in his armour and began to carefully remove it. Tiao Li then removed his own surcoat and the prince’s and put him to rest onto there to provide a soft surface for him. He now began to look at the prince’s body and began to carefully probe it with his hands to see if he felt any abnormalities. He expected them to be severe and he’s suspicions were correct - he felt several rib bones fractured as well as his shoulder blade being cracked as well. He felt that the spine was intact quite wonderfully but the hip was also jerked and had suffered minor damage. He felt a detached chip of the hip bone but it was fortunately thin and small. His leg bones were also not very damaged though his muscles in that area were twisted, crushed and strained. His feet on the other hand had several broken bones though they were either small or chipped. “He needs to see a physician immediately: his chest has several broken rib bones, his collar bone is chipped, his hip as a fragment hovering around but that is minor, his leg muscles are strained but those can recover quickly however his feet need immediate attention. Can anyone else help me carry him please?”

Lady Alla wailed into Orta, and several men of Gaemar and Ghant came over to help Tiao Li move the man. Meanwhile, Gara’s father, King Grada was in a shouting match with King Edward, and they had to be separated by their knights, who each had their swords drawn.

“That creature of yours maimed my son on a cheap shot. Do you let it fuck your wife too, Edward? I should have cut your fucking throat when I had the chance years ago.” Grada shouted.

“And when you bent the knee to me I should have bent your neck from a noose.” Edward shouted back.

Orta oversaw the situation with Gara. “Get him inside quickly, before the situation out here gets any worse.”

[i]This could easily get ugly, I mustn't let that happen at all costs.
Tiao Li moved in between the two crowds of men and in between the two kings specifically and began to continue to speak in his calm monotone. “Your grace, King Grada, it is I who you want then - the white skinned abomination? It is my fault and my fault alone, you shouldn’t pin anything on the king for he only was watching from the side line. I also checked, he can recover you have my word on that. I fought along side your men on the first day of the battle in the Ilun mountains, they are fine men so don’t waste their lives in an pointless attempt to avenge your son. You're only creating more angry and grieving families by doing so. Your grace, King Edward, I would advise you to do the same. As I said your grace, King Grada, your son can be helped and he can once more be a great knight.”

“Aye, see to him then.” King Grada snorted. “It is only because you fought alongside my bannermen in the war that I don’t demand retribution at once.” He looked at Edward with a glare before turning to walk away towards his grieving wife.

Edward turned to Tiao Li and grabbed him by the collar, pulling him off to the side. “...And now the Caliens might think twice before they play games, eh?”

Tiao Li slowly removed his mask as he looked at his king with careful and bloody eyes: “In the future I shall forbid myself from entering tournies that is for sure but may I just point out that this situation could have become far worse. But yes I deserve almost any punishment you see fit right now, for this emperor deserves many.”

“No punishment necessary. It was an accident, after all.” Edward insisted.

Be careful next time, you could’ve just have gotten yourself exiled for more reasons than one. He continued in his smooth voice: “Yes it was an accident and anyway though, I did check Gara’s wounds they are recoverable but I’d recommend using your finest physicians to help him as he will need it. It might help repair the rift I created between you two.”

“I would suggest availing yourself to that, then. See to the Prince. And learn more about the Caliens from within.” Edward suggested.

“As you wish your grace, just make sure her grace is kept safe,” replied Tiao Li still being held by Edward. “However please may you let go off me? It might make things a tad difficult.”

Edward smiled and let go of Tiao Li’s collar, and then patted him on the chest. “Off you go now. Hopefully we can get this taken care of. Especially with Dakmoorans lurking about. You know how they are.”

“And they have a vendetta against me too, what is it and everyone having a reason to kill me in his realm?” replied Tiao Li before bowing before Edward. “I’m lucky that I have a huge realm of my own to back me just in case,” he said as he began to move away with haste. He then went to Lady Alla quickly with a calm step: “I am gravely sorry for the accident however I promise you that the prince will live.”

Edward laughed. “Welcome to Ghant, where everybody has something against somebody for some reason or another. Part of the struggle lies with balance, walking the line between one disgruntled lord and the next. It is a zero sum game, after all. You try to please one, and you slight another. Can’t please them all.”

Tiao Li chuckled, the first in a long time now but now he moved onwards on his horse trying to find his luggage he left with him. He brought it in a particularly heavy bag which he usually carried on his horse. Inside was a jar containing poppy tears, small diluted doses of it it anyway. He learn’t during his studies that he could at least alleviate some of the pain with substance and tested it on some of the orphans and spies he employed previously. “Good I’ve got them all,” he said before he began to place the bag on his horse and seek out his injured foe.

It took him a short while to find the chamber within the keep where the prince was being stored in and then he found him surrounded by doctors and physicians ready and trying to help. “Excuse me, I am here to help with the prince - I know his injuries and I know what protocol to follow.” He quickly got several of the bones back into place with careful messaging of certain areas and then surrounded them in soft casts so that they would remain in the same position. He supported him at all times as he then began to attempt to massage the muscles back in place and then applied cold parchment from a nearby source of water onto them. He then gave a small dose of the poppy tears to Gara orally.

“You are very good.” Cassandra Voor smiled. The daughter of Lord Voor was something of a healer, and took charge of Gara’s wellbeing within the keep. “Where did you learn such abilities?”

Tiao Li looked with strange interest, replying “Well my father taught me the basics but I learn’t most from this book, the Wuxian, my father gave as a gift to King Magnus. The book technically is in her grace’s hands now but I use it often due to its huge wealth of knowledge. That and the fact that I’ve seen more than what a usual person sees of the inside of a man. I never really expected to use them on another person, I only kept them for usage on myself but I learn’t a bit extra as a precaution.”

“Is it true what they say about you...what you did in the war, my lord?” The young woman asked him.

“What exactly, I did many things and I remember them all vividly” replied Tiao Li calmly observing Gara’s body for anything else he missed.

“...That you did unspeakable, horrible things to the men of Dakmoor. Knights noble and true.” Cassandra responded as she tended to the wounds.

“I didn’t, my men on my behalf did” replied Tiao Li calmly as he watched on. “However I made sure that none of them had to bare the pain of feeling what their bodies went through. Anyway those actions are more than describable in my mind.”

“...Why would you do that?” Cassandra seemed sad.

Tiao Li looked intrigued, he recalled the battle rather well but Cassandra’s sadness suggested other things: “So the battle could end quicker by the virtue of the enemy being demoralised which would allow more successes for me and my own men. That would allow the battle to end quickly with minimal deaths and a lesser amount of families hurt by loss. That is why I did what I did there if you want to know.”

Cassandra leaned in close, and spoke softly. “The Caliens are still bitter at the defeat, and believe that crowning Edward was wrong. They say he is...cursed.”

Increasingly interested Tiao Li looked down through his mask and payed close attention: “And why is that?” He spoke softly and silently hiding his curiosity carefully.

“Because the earth bled when he took his crown. Some say it is an ill omen.” Cassandra answered.

Ah yes, the red mountain in the Iluns. Tiao Li sighed and began to look down onto the earth calmly. Quickly raising his head up, replied in a colder voice: “Two men meant to be king died and a king also died however out of those three, two members of my family died as well. The mountain bleeds for whatever reason, when the spirit of the world remains angry but maybe it links into our rage or grief. There is only one curse in this world and that is to live.”

“Living is no curse...it is a gift!” Cassandra insisted.

“Even when we suffer and then have our lives are destroyed in ever cruel ways, living is the curse of all life,” Tiao Li bitterly retorted as he studied Gara even more with his eyes.

“...But isn’t it better than being dead?” Cassandra asked.

Tiao Li smiled dimly: “Do the dead feel, think or cry? The dead are free of living and will never feel pain again will, they not?”

“Death is so permanent...there is nothing. Whereas life is so full of possibilities, for joy, for happiness. Your family would have wanted you to live...and be happy.”

Tiao Li looked down at the floor once more with a grim manner: “My mother was a concubine, my father a devil in the skin of a man who happened to kill my mother, tortured and beat me and the Magnussons… well you know what happened to them. I have a question for you though; if I just told you that I hate life and death looks far more appealing, why am I still alive here?”

“Because fate is not done with you yet...because you still have a purpose for living.” Cassandra answered, solemnly.

Tiao Li moved to quickly get out a sharp obsidian lancet he was toying with and put it against his throat: “I’m tempted to put this tool used to save lives through my throat and end it all to prove that fate has no power over me but I have another purpose to remain alive.” He cut himself calmly and carefully around the neck before putting the tool down. Tiao Li smiled once more - enjoying the joy of nostalgia temporarily. “The queen is who I live for, I do not wish any more harm to come to her and I feel that it would hurt her more than anything to lose me. But thats me being a megalomaniac I guess.”

“...I would certainly agree.” Queen Orta said as she leaned against the doorway.

Cassandra bowed before her. “Your Grace.”

Orta cocked her head at Tiao Li. “Fate has power over us all, Tiao Li. If it didn’t, you would already be dead.”

Tiao Li did his traditional bow towards Orta with a slight dread and warmth: “Your grace... your arrival is certainly unexpected and I do apologise for what happened today. Prince Gara should be able to recover, Lady Cassandra was helping me with that.”

“Good, I am pleased to hear that.” Orta closed the gap between herself and Tiao Li. “Don’t ever wish yourself dead...never.”

“As you wish then, your grace” Tiao Li replied with a voice warmer then he was previously as he moved back an inch.

Orta inclined her head, smiled at Cassandra, and then walked away, nearly as quickly as she had appeared.

“For all the white she wears, she has the sly skills of a shadow,” murmured Tiao Li as he stood calmly. He chuckled to himself before continueing “That or she has the skills of a ghost.”

“...There is something about Her Grace, no doubt about that.” Cassandra remarked, softly.

“So back to the Calien’s plot then, please continue on your point,” Tiao Li said as his attention returned to Cassandra. “I think I might need to hear this.”

“There are those that are so distrusting of the king, that they would conspire to find someone with an alternate claim to usurp.” Cassandra answered.

Tiao Li continued to be intrigued: “Are there any such claimants which they’d find acceptable?”

“...The King of Gaemar and the King of Gauekoizarra.” Cassandra responded.

Tiao Li’s crimson eyes flared up warmly and a toothless smile reared itself across his face. “How unfortunate that they choose to behave in such an unfortunate manner with this information we can counter their actions. I thank you for your cooperation my lady but may I ask, where did you get this information from?”

“Well, the King of Gauekoizarra is His Majesty’s friend, and wishes not to press a claim. The King of Gaemar is reluctant to do so. I know these things because my father is a bannerman to House Calien.”

“Wonderful…” Tiao Li said steepling with his hands in a serene and tranquil manner; he continued with his maroon eyes remaining unblinking and focused on Cassandra. He leaned forwards and quietly uttered: “your service to peace and the realm shall’t be forgotten I assure you of that.”

“I thank you for your gratitude, truly. I only wish to serve the realm.” Cassandra said.

“I will try and see that I can take Prince Gara to Ghish. I wish to see him fully recover, that being said I’d also wish that you come with me to the city - I believe you would be quite useful in ensuring the Prince’s good health.” Tiao Li smiled warmly as he moved back slightly. “I also feel it would be where you are safest now I feel.”

“...As you wish, my lord.” Cassandra answered.

Tiao Li smiled warmly back: “Thank you for your cooperation once more my lady." Tiao Li turned his head to one of the servants in the room and proceeded to ask "May you try and see if you can voice my request to summon the king - Edward VIII - here, tell him I need to observe the Prince's condition which is why I cannot come to him. Tell him I have something to tell to him."

“I shall receive him at one, my lord.” With that, Cassandra picked up her dress and ran off to retrieve the King. It didn’t take long, and Edward entered the room with a beleaguered look on his face. “Yes?”

Tiao Li bowed before Edward in a serene and calm manner: “Your grace, first of all I have gathered some good information on the activities of House Calien and also I have minimized the injuries of Prince Gara over here.”

“Good, that is pleasing to hear...what have you learned?”

Tiao Li grinned warmly before touching his wound on his neck, slightly bleeding: “Well I assume you remember the battle in the Iluns and… what's the name of that fiery mountain again?”

“Mt. Arragard.” Edward answered.

“Well it erupted soon after you…” Tiao Li paused himself for a second. “You slew King Magnus and won the battle - well there are some houses who see that as some kind of an omen or curse. They would rather support the claim of the other kings to the Obsidian Throne; specifically the claims of the kings of Gaemar and Gauekoizarra. According to my source, the Gauekoizarrans won’t press their claim while the Gaemarians are reluctant - though maybe less so considering today. The source is a good one though I wouldn’t drastically act without another source to ensure that the Caliens are truly plotting this.”

“King Jaggad of Gauekoizarra is a good friend of mine, and the Caliens are just sour grapes. My son’s claim is too strong and there are not enough men willing to raise swords against our combined strength.” Edward answered. “I don’t believe in superstitions, either. I am a man who values facts and figures.”

“I agree with your both points your grace especially on superstition but I feel that it would be wise to ensure that the Caliens cannot directly disobey, it would be wise to ensure that they cannot disobey in the slightest without it harming them,” replied Tiao Li carefully. “However if they are truly angry - they might act irrationally - are they not behaving odd already, believing superstition?”

“And how would you propose that we ensure they cannot directly disobey?” Edward asked.

“Well we could first of all, we should give them the honour of their and their vassals heirs and children being made wards of loyal lords and maybe yourself,” Tiao Li softly replied with his crimson eyes focusing on Edward in a stoic fashion. “If such requests are voiced properly, I doubt that they’ll protest especially if it is a gift. That being said we should also try and force House Calien into debt - specifically it would be better that they to be in debt to the crown. Give to the more indulgent members of the house, give them loans of some kind to do what they like with some interest. My father wouldn’t mind funding such tasks may I add. But back to my point on the wards, we should try to make them into loyal vassals who in particular do support the crown more loyally than their liege. This admittedly might take a while but I’m sure it would allow us to control them well.”

Edward looked at the unconscious Gara, and then back at Tiao Li. “...What have you decided ought to be done with him?”

Tiao Li pivoted his head around to see Gara before turning back to face Edward. “Well, as a sign of good faith, we should offer to take care for him in Ghish and help him recover there, I’ll need to directly observe him in order to ensure his good health and it can be used to improve our standing with the Gaemarians.”

“Well there we go. We can make Gara our ward in Ghish, to ensure loyalty from the Caliens. In exchange, I would let him marry my sister Elsa...works out good for everybody, don’t you think?” Edward was smug in his satisfaction.

“I just hope that Gara doesn’t become a nuisance though I can manage that,” replied Tiao Li as he began to shuffle backwards calmly. Good, he fell for my ploy, well now the damage from… my mistake then. Tiao Li lowered his brow to bisect his bloody eyes as he stared at Edward calmly. “Is there anything you wish me to do then, your grace?”

“Stay close to Gara and keep him in decent shape. When the time comes, we will move him to Ghish under the guise of better treatment for his wounds.” Edward explained.

“As you wish, I just hope that the king of Gaemar doesn’t see through it, your grace,” Tiao Li agreed as he checked Gara’s feet calmly. He turned to face Edward once more while probing his previous work: “I also noticed you don’t have your guards around you your grace.”

“They are just outside. And even if they see through it, my sister should be worth the ruse.” Edward responded.

Tiao Li nodded, probing Gara’s feet while looking at Edward: “So then I’m assuming I’m still keeping my own guards then?”

“You kept your end of the bargain, and so I shall keep mine.” Edward nodded. “Consider the terms satisfied.”

Another smile came across Tiao Li’s face as he continued working: “Thank you your grace, those guards always were a hindrance for me and to be honest, they aren’t worth the coins you pay them with. They lacked discipline and were more than lazy but thats me just voicing my opinion - no offense meant to you.”

“None taken. Now go enjoy what remains of the day, for the melee is tomorrow.” Edward grinned, as he patted him on the back.

Tiao Li smiled calmly: “thank you, I’ll get a good doctor to look over Gara while I’m away. Just so I don’t maim another man, what are the rules of the melee?”

“No sharp weapons...only melee weapons, and once a man yields, he cannot be struck. The key is to subdue the combatants without seriously wounding them.” Edward answered.

“So I can’t go around with my black powder then,” Tiao Li joked. He continued in a more serious voice: “I’ll get my wooden training jian then, that shall make this more fun I guess and a challenge.”

Edward nodded. “There you go. If there isn’t anything else, I shall be taking my leave, then.”

Tiao Li nodded and bowed his head before saying goodbye to Lady Cassandra as well. He walked out of the castle to see that it was now noon, the sun was setting in the west and all was seemingly right with the world. Yet the camp still remained full of energy and power, like they always did. It was warm and vibrant, torches starting to light with bright burning flames. I wonder where Orta is then.
Last edited by The IASM on Fri Jan 09, 2015 12:08 pm, edited 1 time in total.
HUN-01

20:22 Kirav Normal in Akai is nightmare fuel in the rest of the world.
11:33 Jedoria Something convoluted is going on in Akai probably.
Transoxthraxia: I'm no hentai connoisseur, but I'm pretty sure Akai's domestic politics would be like, at least top ten most fucked up hentais"
18:26 Deusaeuri Let me put it this way, you're what would happen if Lovecraft decided to write political dystopian techno thriller
20:19 Heku tits has gone mental
20:19 Jakee >gone
05:48 Malay lol akai sounds lovely this time of never



Advertisement

Remove ads

Return to NationStates

Who is online

Users browsing this forum: Greater Sovietssr, New Heldervinia

Advertisement

Remove ads